iwrnm 


■c>:v,;) 


AMY 
BLANCHARD 


imtHHiHhinilitiininiiutii 


■ 


Hi 


i 


I 


y  '^(TULPCVJ^JL    c^^    \J  ^^^  I 


{til^^^-^^ 


^        RSITY 


^^^->7-^.^ 


A   Loyal   Lass 


HISTORICAL  BOOKS  BY  AMY  E. 
BLANCHARD. 

Each  fully  illustrated,     j 27110.     Pj-ice  $i.jo. 

A    GIRL    OP    '76.      A   Story  of  the  Early 
Period  of  the  War  for  Independence. 

A  REVOLUTIONARY  MAID.  A  Story 
of  the  Middle  Period  of  the  ^Vaf  for 
Independence. 

A  DAUGHTER  OF  FREEDOM.  A  Story 
of  the  Latter  Period  of  the  War  for  In- 
dependence. 


A  HEROINE  OF  1812.      A  Maryland  Ro- 
mance. 

A  LOYAL    LASS.     A  Story  of  the  Niag- 
ara Campaign  of  18 14. 


"  '//".c  oc/J:  s/ic'  saiJ,   'ami  I  like  it''' 


A   LOYAL   LASS 

A  Story  of  the  Niagara  Campaign 
of  1814 

BY 

AMY    E.    BLANCHARD 


ILLUSTRATED    BY 
FRANK   T.    MERRILL 


W.    A.    WILDE    COMPANY 

BOSTON    AND    CHICAGO 


Copyright,  igo2, 
By  W.  a.  Wilde  Company. 

All  rights  reserved. 


A  Loyal  Lass. 


^0 

DOROTHEA   HARRISON    ALLEN 

IN   MEMORY   OF   OUR    HAPPY    DAYS 
AT   NIAGARA 

A.  E.  B. 


Contents 


CHAPTER 

I.  War  Clouds  .... 

II.  Across  the  River 

III.  A  House  Divided  . 

IV.  New  Friends 
V.  A  Surprise  for  Royal 

VI.  Scheming        .... 

VII.  An  Exchange  of  Prisoners 

VIII.  Friend  or  Enemy 

IX.  A  Little  Fun 

X.  The  Husking  and  What  Folloa\ 

XI.  A  Turning  of  the  Tables  . 

XII.  Trouble  for  Sue  . 

XIII.  Runaways       .... 

XIV.  Kate  and  Royal  . 
XV.  Home  No  More     . 

XVI.  Jerusha  to  the  Rescue 

XVII.  Asa  Again      .... 

XVIII.  Sorrowful  Hearts 

XIX.  Marianne  Celebrates  . 

XX.  Peace 

7 


PAGE 
II 

29 

47 
63 

n 
92 
107 
120 
135 
151 
167 
181 
198 
210 
225 
242 

255 
271 
286 
302 


r/i575151 


Illustrations 


PAGE 


"  '  It's  odd/  she  said,  '  and  I  like  it '  "      .         .       Frontispiece       17 

"  She  took  one  of  his  big  strong  hands  in  hers  and  stroked  it 

gently '' '    .         .         .57 

'"  •  This  ...  is  the  young  lady  of  whom  you  were  telling  me '  '^     123 

"•  Each  with  her  attendant  cavalier,  rode  up  the  morning  after 

the  capture "     .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         -173 

"  She  had  discovered  a  comfortably  hollowed  seat  "         .         .     259 


A    LOYAL    LASS 

•   CHAPTER   I 

War  Clouds 

IT  was  getting  dark  in  the  woods  which  ran  along 
above  the  deep  gorge  through  which  whirled  and 
rushed  the  waters  of  the  Niagara  River,  and  Marianne 
Reyburn  unconsciously  hurried  her  steps;  for,  though  a 
frontier  lass  and  fearless  to  a  degree,  she  was  alive  to 
the  dangers  which  lay  hidden  in  the  forest,  and  at  this 
particular  time  she  felt  a  new  apprehension,  for  there 
were  mutterings  of  a  war  with  England,  and  that 
meant  —  what,  she  hardly  knew.  It  might  include 
other  dangers  beside  the  Indian  horrors  of  which  her 
grandmother  was  always  ready  to  tell  her.  Those  tales 
of  the  early  settlements,  of  the  days  of  Frontenac,  of 
the  Seven  Years'  War,  and  of  the  "Hungry  Year,"  were 
what  had  fed  her  childhood's  fancy,  and  even  now  she 
listened  to  them  with  wide-open  eyes  and  parted  lips. 
Canadian  was  this  grandmother,  and  it  was  Marianne's 
father  who  had    come  up   out  of    the  south  with  his 


12  A   LOYAL    LASS 

parents.  Marianne  liked  to  hear  him  tell  how  they  left 
their  Kentucky  home  in  an  emigrant  wagon  to  settle  in 
Ohio,  and  how  a  few  years  later  her  father,  a  young 
man  of  adventurous  turn,  had  followed  along  the  great 
lakes  till  he  found  him  a  wife  on  the  borders  of  Ontario, 
and  had  finally  made  him  a  home  near  the  little  village 
of  Lewiston. 

Fair  of  skin,  blue-eyed,  light-haired,  Marianne  was 
like  her  father,  though  he  was  long-Umbed  and  muscu- 
lar; from  her  French  mother  she  had  taken  her  petite 
figure  and  her  quick,  animated  movements.  She  was 
half  French,  but  as  she  ran  along  through  the  woods 
her  heart  beat  more  loyally  for  her  father's  country 
than  for  that  land  of  her  grandmother,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river.  Her  moccasined  feet  made  little  noise 
as  she  followed  the  pathway  before  her.  The  sun  was 
low  in  the  west,  and  was  setting  blood-red,  so  that  it 
flecked  with  a  ruddy  hght  the  trunks  of  the  trees.  ''  It 
is  getting  late;  I  must  hurry,"  murmured  the  girl. 
Suddenly  she  paused  and  her  hand  sought  her  belt. 
She  stood  very  still  and  listened,  then  with  stealthy 
tread  she  moved  forward  and  with  a  catlike  spring 
swung  herself  up  amid  the  branches  of  a  large  tree 
near  by.  Stretching  her  slim  body  along  a  heavy  limb, 
she  lay  quite  motionless,  hidden  by  the  leaves,  her  ears 
alert  for  the  slightest  sound. 

Presently  down  the  pathway  came  two  men  talking 


WAR   CLOUDS  13 

earnestly.  Marianne  was  very  quiet  after  the  first  start 
of  surprise  and  the  whispered  word  "  Victor !  "  which 
accompanied  it.  One  of  the  men  wore  the  rough  dress 
of  a  habitant ;  the  other,  in  homespun,  bore  a  pack  on 
his  back,  and  Marianne  decided  him  to  be  a  Yankee 
pedler.  He  was  talking  with  the  garrulity  of  one  accus- 
tomed to  an  audience.  As  the  two  approached  nearer, 
Marianne  caught  the  words :  "  I  sez,  sez  I :  That's 
neither  here  nor  there.  If  we  hev  a  war,  it's  every 
man's  dooty  to  fight  for  his  country  whether  he's  sartin 
she'd  ought  to  hev  fit  or  no.  Fur  my  part,  I  say  she 
hadn't  oughter  fight,  but  then  I  dunno  as  I'm  capable 
of  jedgin'  — mebbe  she'd  ought.  At  any  rate,  ef  she  sez : 
Son,  I  want  you  should  fight,  I'll  fight.  I  guess  mebbe 
I  kin.  I'm  kinder  curious  about  it;  but  there  !  I'm  the 
curiousest  fellow  you  ever  did  see, — always  pryin'  into 
what's  no  consarn  of  mine." 

The  young  Canadian  eyed  him,  a  Httle  puzzled,  then 
seeing  some  reply  was  expected  of  him,  he  said,  "  For 
me,  no,  I  fight  not." 

"  You  don't  say  ?  Wal,  I  dunno  as  you  want  to,  but 
then  I  dunno  as  you  won't  hev  to,  come  to  thet.  Ef  the 
weepons  of  war  are  handy  and  your  hairth  and  home 
are  invaded,  I  dunno,  bein'  a  man,  as  you  won't  up  and 
fire  a  shot  at  somebody.  Seems  to  me  'most  any  man 
would.  But  there !  I  dunno,  mebbe  you'd  stand  and 
take  it  all." 


14  A    LOYAL    LASS 

**  I  ?  Not  I !  "  cried  Victor.  "  I  defend,  yes,  I  defend, 
but  I  do  not  thrust  myself,  as  it  were,  into  the  front 
of  the  fighting." 

"  Mebbe  you'll  hev  to.  Seems  to  me  you're  going 
to  git  the  thick  of  it  up  here,  if  all  I  hear's  correct. 
I'm  sellin'  out  my  pewter  mugs  and  plates  with  jest 
that  idee.  Sez  I,  They'll  come  in  handy,  come  time 
you  want  bullets ;  and  it's  an  indoocement  to  buy. 
I've  got  a  few  left  right  here;  you  wouldn't  care  to 
take  the  hull  lot  cheap,  would  you }  I'm  wilHn'  to  let 
'em  go  rather  than  lug  'em  cross  country."  And  the 
man  from  Connecticut  swung  his  load  from  his 
shoulders    preparatory  to    opening   it. 

The  young  Canadian  laughed.  "  I  do  not  buy,  not  I. 
Not  of  the  pewter  mug,  but  if  you  have — " 

''A  ribbon,  or  a  few  yards  of  calico.?"  returned 
the  other,  briskly.  "Wal,  I  hev,  though  you  don't 
look  like  one  that  needs  either  one  to  commend 
you,"  he  added  slyly.  "  But  gals  is  gals,  and  it  don't 
do  no  harm  to  propitiate  'em." 

Before  the  open  pack  the  two  squatted,  while 
Marianne,  filled  with  inward  mirth,  watched  them. 
First  a  roll  of  bright  caHco  was  displayed,  next  a  gay 
kerchief,  then  a  string  of  beads,  some  yards  of  coarse 
lace,  and  a  bolt  of  ribbon.  "  Now,  there  you  are," 
said  the  pedler ;  "that's  as  good  a  stock  as  you'd 
find   to    Buffalo    or    anywhere    else    about.     Goods    is 


WAR   CLOUDS  15 

goin'  to  be  fearful  high  on  account  of  the  war,  and  I 
dunno  as  I  sh'll  ever  be  able  to  sell  so  cheap  ag'in, — 
allowin'  that  I  do  come  'round  ag'in,  which  ain't  likely." 
He  waited  to  see  the  effect  of  his  words  while  Victor 
eyed  the  array  doubtfully.  ''  Dunno  which  she'd 
like  ?  "  continued  the  pedler.  "  I'll  bet  she'd  like  that 
ribbon.     She'll  take  to  that,  I'll  be  bound." 

''Oh,  but  I  don't."  There  was  a  rustle  in  the 
leaves  overhead,  a  quick  movement  of  something  slid- 
ing down  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  and  Marianne  stood 
before  the  astonished  pair,  who  started  to  their  feet 
at  sight  of  her.  "  I  don't  care  for  that,"  the  girl  went 
on.  *'  I  would  much  rather  have  the  neckerchief. 
You  meant  me,  didn't  you,  Victor.'^  You  wouldn't 
buy  anything  for  any  other  girl,  except  Victorine  or 
me,  would  you.?"  She  clasped  her  hands  around  his 
arm  and  looked  confidingly  up  into  his  face. 

"Wal,  I  vum  ! "  said  the  pedler.  ''Where  did  you 
drop  from .'' " 

"  That  tree,"  replied  Marianne,  with  a  toss  of  her 
head  toward  the  spreading  branches.  She  laughed  as 
she  saw  that  the  look  of  astonishment  had  not  left 
the  face  of  the  younger  man.  "  I  surprised  you, 
didn't  I,  Victor  ?  Did  you  think  me  a  wildcat  when 
I  sprang  into  your  midst  ? " 

He  looked  down  at  her  admiringly.  "  No,  not  that, 
Marianne.     You  could  be  but  a  kitten  at  best." 


i6  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  And  you  meant  to  buy  a  ribbon  for  the  kitten's 
collar  ?  Well,  I  am  not  sure  that  I  want  it.  Show 
me  what  you  have  there,"  she  said  imperiously  to  the 
pedler. 

The  man  winked  at  Victor  and  held  up  the  necker- 
chief. 

*'  Is  that  the  very  prettiest  thing  you  have  in  your 
pack.''"  the  girl  asked.  "I  want  something  else; 
something  that  nobody  else  has ;  something  rare  and 
unusual.  I  am  tired  of  seeing  myself  wearing  what 
every  girl  in  Lewiston  can  have.  I  know  you  have 
sold  dozens  Hke  this.  Confess,  haven't  you  ? "  She 
smiled  archly  at  the  man,  who  grinned  in  response, 
nothing  abashed. 

**  You're  a  peart  little  crittur,"  he  said  admiringly, 
"  and  I  dunno  as  I  haven't  sold  quite  a  few  of  them. 
But  now,  see  here,  I've  got  something  that  I  ain't 
ever  shown  to  a  woman  soul,  not  sence  I  £:ot  it,  and 
that  wa'n't  but  jest  yis'day ;  got  it  from  an  Injun 
squaw.  Bless  you,  she  had  her  heart  sot  on  a  few 
yards  of  bright  calico,  and  I  ain't  one  to  deny  my 
goods  to  women  folks  s'long  as  they've  anything  to 
swop.  Now,  I  call  this  pretty  and  sightly."  He  drew 
from  his  pocket  a  quaint  bracelet  of  curiously  carved 
stones  linked  together  ingeniously.  ''  I  don't  guess 
either  of  you  ever  saw  a  thing  just  like  that.  I 
dunno's  them  stuns  is  perticklerly  precious,  but  it's  a 


WAR   CLOUDS  17 

sightly  piece  of  work,  and  some  folks  east  might  give 
me  a  pretty  penny  fur  it.  But  there !  I  dunno's  1 
ain't  willing  to  part  with  it  right  here." 

Victor  shot  a  quick  look  at  Marianne,  who  was 
examining  the  bracelet  with  much  interest.  *'  It's 
odd,"  she  said,  ''  and  I  like  it.  I  want  it,  Victor." 
She  slipped  it  over  her  wrist  and  held  out  her  slender 
young  arm,  her  head  to  one  side,  and  a  critical  expres- 
sion upon  her  face.  *'  Yes,  I  hke  it,"  she  repeated. 
"  It  isn't  a  bit  bright,  or  shiny,  or  anything  like  that ; 
in  fact,  it's  rather  dull-looking,  and  it's  made  of  only 
common  little  stones,  but  it's  nothing  like  other  people 
wear.  I  like  things  that  way.  I  don't  want  what 
any  one  can  have.  I  like  the  first  strawberries  because 
they  are  scarce,  and  I  like  the  last  wild  flowers  be- 
cause no  one  can  get  any  more.  I  don't  suppose 
any  one  could  get  another  bracelet  just  hke  this." 

Victor  nodded  to  the  pedler.  "What  will  you 
take  for  it.?" 

"Wal,"  returned  the  man,  considering,  "seein's  you 
give  me  my  supper  and  come  this  fur  out  of  your 
way  to  show  me  the  path,  I  won't  be  hard  on  you. 
I  guess  about  five  shillin's  won't  be  overcharging. 
Calico's  going  to  be  skeerce,  and  I  guess  I  could  hev 
done  better  to  hold  on  to  what  I  hed,  but  there !  I 
couldn't  disa'pint  that  old  Injun  woman.  I  al'ays 
am  weak  consarnin'  weemen,  —  hed  a  mother  myself, — • 


i8  A    LOYAL    LASS 

and,  though  I  ain't  overfond  of  the  redskins  as  a 
rule,  I  hed  to  humor  that  old  soul  and  let  her  have 
that  piece  of  calico." 

"  How  big  a  piece  was  it? "  Marianne  asked  sharply. 

"  Wal,  I  dunno  as  I  kin  tell  you  how  much  just  to 
an  inch,  but  'twas  a  sizable  piece,"  he  replied  evasively. 

Marianne  looked  doubtful.  *' Who  was  the  woman.? 
Where  does  she  live .'' " 

"  Oh,  suz  !  I  can't  tell  ye  jest  who  she  is.  Them  old 
squaws  all  look  alike.  But  I'm  telling  ye  the  gospel 
truth,  as  sure  as  my  name  is  Asa  Peaslee.  I'll  tell 
ye  what  I'll  do  :  call  it  five  shillin's,  and  I'll  throw  in 
the  ribbon ;  it's  a  yard  good  measure  and  true  Scotch 
plaid." 

Victor's  hand  sought  his  pocket,  for  Marianne  .made 
no  comment,  and  in  a  moment  he  had  transferred 
the  amount  to  the  pedler,  and  Marianne  had  her 
bracelet. 

**Wal,"  said  Asa,  cheerfully,  "I'll  go  on  my  way 
rejoicin'.  I  guess  I'll  reach  the  old  fort  by  night,  and 
I'll  hunt  ye  up  if  I  come  along  this  way  ag'in.  I  may 
be  shoulderin'  an  unwieldy  musket,  but  all  the  same 
I'd  like  to  see  how  that  bracelet's  wearin'.  Moreover, 
wherever  my  eyes  gits  a  chance  to  be  sot  on  a  purty 
gal,  I  'low  'em  the  chance."  He  slung  his  pack  over 
his  shoulder  and  trudged  up  the  path,  leaving  Marianne 
and  Victor  standing  together. 


WAR   CLOUDS  19 

*' And  now  I  will  kiss  you  for  my  present,  Victor," 
said  Marianne,  and,  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  she 
lightly  touched  her  Hps  to  each  of  his  cheeks,  stand- 
ing on  tiptoe  to  do  so,  although  Victor  himself  was 
below  medium  height.  "Now  come,"  she  said,  *'we 
must  hurry,  for  it  is  growing  late.  Tell  me,  is  it  true 
that  we  shall  have  war.?  I  don't  understand  much 
about  it,  but  my  father  will  fight  for  the  States,  of 
course  ;  and  you,  Victor  ?  " 

"  I  shall  not  fight ;  for  I  do  not  love  England,  and  I 
am  French,  I  am  Canadian.  I  am  loyal  enough  to  my 
government,  but  I  have  no  quarrel  anywhere." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that.  I  wonder  what  grandmother 
will  say,  and  —  I  hope  it  will  not  be,  for  it  is  all  very 
silly.     You  will  not  go  back  to-night,  Victor  ? " 

"  No,  I  thought  I  could  perhaps  row  you  over  in  the 
morning.     Your  grandmother  wished  it  so." 

*'  Then  I  will  go.  I  wish  to  show  her  and  Victorine 
the  bracelet.  The  ribbon  —  I  do  not  know  just  what  I 
shall  do  about  the  ribbon.  You  were  very  good  to  get 
these  things  for  me.  Did  I  scare  you  when  I  dropped 
down  so  suddenly  ?  I  had  hidden  myself  there  when 
I  heard  you  coming,  for  this  talk  of  war  made  me  feel 
less  secure,  and  I  did  not  know  who  might  be  prowHng 
around  the  woods.     I  was  so  glad  it  was  you." 

"  Marianne ! " 

"  Yes." 


20  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"  Nothing ;  yet  if  I  were  to  go  to  the  war,  you 
would  be  sorry  ?  " 

"  Of  course.  What  a  foolish  question !  I  shall  be 
sorry  if  my  father  goes.  He  declares  he  will,  and 
mamma  shuts  her  ears  —  so,  and  shakes  her  head  when 
he  speaks  of  it.  Yet,  I  shall  side  with  him.  I  always 
do,  poor  mamma  says ;  but  I  tell  her  that  she  sides 
always  with  my  brother,  and  so  why  should  I  not  ?  I 
am  a  Reyburn,  though  my  mother  is  a  Desvouges. 
I  am  like  my  father,  am  I  not,  Victor.''     Say  I  am." 

"  You  have  his  blue  eyes  and  brown  hair  and  are  like 
him  in  feature,  but  you  are  little,  like  your  mother,  and 
have  many  of  her  ways  of  moving  your  hands  and 
head." 

"  I  wish  I  were  tall,  like  my  father.  Why  did  Royal 
have  all  the  height  of  the  family.''  He  could  easily 
spare  me  an  inch  or  two  and  not  miss  it,  and  he  is  not 
like  my  father  in  anything  else.  Still,  I  should  be  glad 
of  my  blue  eyes." 

*'  And  you  do  not  like  dark  eyes,  Marianne  ?  " 

"  Not  for  myself.  I  don't  mind  them  in  other 
people,"  she  replied  cheerfully. 

''  I  am  glad  of  that,  else  I  should  stand  a  poor  chance 
of  being  admired." 

Marianne  laughed.  "As  if  you  wanted  me  to 
admire  you,  stupid  old  Victor.  Why  this  is,  I  cannot 
tell,  but  when  one  has  been  used  to  seeing  a  person 


WAR    CLOUDS  21 

all  her  life,  she  cannot  tell  how  he  looks.  Now,  you 
see,  I  cannot  remember  the  time  when  I  did  not  know 
you,  and  if,  let  me  see  —  if  Rose  Maury  should  come 
and  say  to  me :  Do  you  think  Victor  handsome  ?  I 
should  say.  How  can  I  tell  ?  I  know  he  is  a  dear,  good 
fellow,  as  a  son  to  my  grandmother,  as  a  brother  to  my 
mother,  as  an  uncle — not  uncle  either  —  as  a  —  an 
elder  brother  to  me ;  and  as  for  his  looks,  I  never  think 
of  them."  She  looked  mischievously  at  him,  nodding 
her  head.     "  But  I  know  what  Rose  would  say." 

Victor  did  not  reply,  but  switched  the  leaves  away 
from  beneath  their  feet. 

"  You  feel  so,  too,  no  doubt,"  Marianne  went  on. 
'*  If  Rose  or — or  Leon  or  some  of  the  boys  were  to 
ask  you  if  you  thought  me  pretty,  you  could  not  tell } " 
She  looked  at  him  inquiringly. 

Victor  laughed.  "  Fishing  for  a  compliment,  Mari- 
anne ^     I  will  not  tell  you." 

"  Oh,  you  will  not  hurt  my  feelings,  I  assure  you." 

*'  No,  I  suppose  not." 

*'  But  you  do  feel  just  that  way  ? " 

"  Not  just  that  way.  I  think  I  could  express  an 
opinion." 

''  Oh,  and  —  you  will  not  tell  me  ?  " 

"  Marianne,"  —  he  turned  and  stood  in  front  of  her, 
taking  her  two  hands  in  his,  and  swinging  them  to- 
gether lightly,  —  "  you  know  as  well  as  you  can  know 


22  A   LOYAL   LASS 

anything  that  I  have  told  you  a  hundred  times  that  I 
think  you  are  adorably  pretty.     You  know  it." 

*'  I  do  not.  I  didn't  know  but  that  you'd  changed 
your  mind ;  you  haven't  told  me  so  for  a  long,  long 
time,  and  one  changes.  My  grandmother  told  me  only 
last  week  that  I  had  changed,  and  that  a  girl  at  sixteen 
is  often  quite  different  from  a  woman  grown.  Some- 
times, she  said,  a  really  pretty  girl  grows  up  to  be  a 
hideous  old  woman,  so  —  " 

'*  You  are  so  nearly  an  old  woman  that  you  thought 
you  might  be  in  danger  of  becoming  hideous  } "  Victor 
asked  mockingly. 

"  No  ;  but  how  do  I  know  that  I  do  not  change .?  " 

"  You  do  not  look  quite  as  you  did  when  you  were 
a  little  girl." 

*'  I  am  more  —  " 

"  Yes,  more  —  " 

"  What  you  said  just  now }     What  was  it  ?  " 

"  No,  Marianne,  I  will  not  repeat  it.  Once  a  day 
is  enough.  Your  grandmother  long  ago  bade  me  not 
to  feed  you  on  sweets.  See,  we  are  out  of  the  woods 
now,  and  the  Hghts  begin  to  twinkle  from  the  houses. 
We  are  quite  late." 

"  And  I  am  very  hungry  ;  are  not  you }  " 

"Very." 

*'I  forgot  to  ask.     Did  you  come  out  to  find  me?" 

"  Not  altogether.      I   came  to  show  the  pedler  the 


WAR   CLOUDS  23 

way  to  the  fort.  He  will  sleep  there  to-night,  and 
go  on  to  Buffalo  to-morrow." 

By  this  time  they  had  emerged  from  the  woods, 
and  the  roaring  of  the  cataract  came  less  distinctly 
to  their  ears,  though  the  river  rushed  toward  the  lake 
with  tremendous  swiftness  as  it  broadened  out  after 
its  maddening  whirl.  Where  the  cliffs  ended,  the 
village  of  Lewiston  appeared  on  the  American  side, 
while  opposite,  the  heights  of  Queenston  frowned. 
Marianne  stood  still*  for  a  moment,  looking  from  the 
steep  cliff  to  the  roofs  below  her.  Here  were  grouped 
the  warehouses  which  held  the  goods  brought  by  the 
lake  boats,  and  stored'  there  awaiting  shipment,  east 
or  west.  Here,  too,  were  comfortable  dwellings  of  the 
villagers,  becoming  more  and  more  scattered  as  the 
town  stretched  off  into  the  fertile  country. 

"About  this  war,  Victor,"  said  the  girl,  after  a  long 
pause,  "  will  it  come  here  .? " 

"  It  is  reported  so,  yet  who  knows  ?  One  cannot 
tell.  Think  of  it  no  more,  Marianne,  but  enjoy  the 
present.  It  will  be  a  fine  day  to-morrow,  I  think,  and 
we  shall  enjoy  our  trip  across  the  river." 

"Perhaps.  Who  can  tell  that,  either.?  One  may 
have  a  headache  or  be  triste.  It  is  not  well  to  count 
on  the  future,"  she  added  demurely. 

Victor  laughed.  "  Since  when  did  Marianne  Rey- 
burn  consider  the  future  ?  " 


24  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  Since  a  moment  ago,"  she  returned,  laughing  in 
her  turn,  and  beginning  to  descend  the  steep  path 
toward  the  village,  a  little  beyond  which  stood  her 
father's  farmstead.  A  light  twinkled  from  one  of  the 
windows  before  they  had  reached  the  house,  and 
Marianne  gave  a  sigh  of  satisfaction.  "  That  means 
that  supper  is  ready,  but,"  she  added,  "  it  also  means 
that  I  shall  get  a  scolding  for  being  so  late.  To  be 
sure,  they  do  not  need  help  in  matters  of  cookery, 
yet  my  mother  will  say  I  neglect  my  duties.  Help 
me  out,  Victor,  with  some  startling  tale  of  adventure 
to  spare  me  much  blame." 

As  they  stepped  into  the  big  kitchen,  savory  odors 
arose  from  a  huge  kettle  hanging  over  the  fire,  for 
Mrs.  Reyburn  followed  the  fashion  of  her  own  people 
and  served  soup  at  least  twice  a  day,  even  in 
summer. 

**  Ah  me,  but  that  smells  good ! "  exclaimed  Mari- 
anne. 

"And  well  it  may,"  returned  her  mother,  sharply, 
"  since  you  have  not  had  a  hand  in  it.  Gadabout, 
where  have  you  been  ?  Not  a  sign  of  you  since  mid- 
day." 

"Victor  and  I  met  a  pedler,"  returned  Marianne, 
evading  the  question.  "  See,  mamma,  what  a  curious 
bracelet  Victor  got  for  me.  Is  it  not  odd  and  fan- 
tastic?    Oh,    yes,    and   what    was    it    the    pedler    said 


WAR   CLOUDS  25 

about  the  war,  Victor  ?  That  it  was  sure  to  come ; 
and  will  father  go  ?  and  Royal  ?  " 

Her  mother  paused,  ladle  in  hand.  ''  War  !  Alas, 
there  is  much  talk  of  it,  and  it  will  divide  famihes 
and  lay  waste  the  land.  You  surely  are  not  thinking 
of  going  soldiering,  Victor  ?  " 

"  Not  unless  I  needs  must." 

*'  Good !  "  returned  Mrs.  Reyburn,  approvingly. 
"  That  is  what  I  say.  Go,  call  your  father,  Mari- 
anne." 

Glad  of  escaping  her  scolding,  Marianne  ran  out. 
It  was  still  a  little  light,  for  the  summer  was  upon 
them.  The  girl  went  to  the  stable,  from  which  the 
sound  of  voices  came.  ''Papa,"  called  Marianne, 
*'  come,  do  you  know  how  late  it  is  ? " 

"  By  the  clock,  no ;  by  my  appetite,  yes,"  answered 
her  father,  appearing  at  the  door.  "  Come,  give  an 
account  of  yourself.  Where  have  you  been  hiding 
all  the  afternoon  ?  In  the  woods  with  the  other  wild 
things,  I'll  be  bound." 

Marianne  nodded.  "  That  is  exactly  where ;  it  is  so 
lovely  to  be  out  of  doors  when  summer  is  coming. 
I  can't  bear  to  be  pent  up  in  the  house.  We  met  a 
pedler." 

"We?" 

"Yes;  Victor  and  I." 

"Ah,  Victor  was  with  you.'*" 


26  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  We  met  in  the  woods,  and  came  back  together. 
It  was  Victor  who  was  showing  the  pedler  the  way 
to  Fort  Schlosser,  and  they  came  my  path  so  — 
See  my  bracelet,  papa.     Isn't  it  odd  ?  " 

He  examined  it  gravely.  "  Where  did  you  get 
it .?  " 

"  From  the  pedler,  who  got  it  from  an  old  squaw. 
Victor  bought  it  for  me." 

"  Did  you  happen  to  hear  the  pedler's  name  .?  " 

"Asa  Peaslee." 

Her  father  nodded.  "  I  know  him.  A  sharp 
Connecticut  Yankee,  yet  not  half  a  bad  man.  No 
doubt  he  drove  a  good  bargain.  I  wouldn't  pa- 
rade this  thing  around.  Keep  it  safe.  I  saw  one 
something  like  it  once,  and  it  served  as  a  sort 
of  talisman.  This  may  be  useful  to  you  some 
day." 

"Then  I  will  keep  it  safely.     Where  is  Royal.?" 

"Where,  but  at  his  grandmother's.  He'd  better 
live  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  altogether,  it  seems 
to  me.  He's  his  mother's  own  son  —  more  French 
than  American." 

"While  I  am  more  American  than  French,"  put 
in  Marianne,  with  a  satisfied  air.  "  I  wish  I  were 
as  fair  as  you,  papa.  It  does  not  seem  right 
that  I  should  have  this  dark  skin  with  my  blue 
eyes." 


WAR   CLOUDS  27 

"Your  skin  is  all  right,"  replied  her  father,  pinch- 
ing her  cheek.     "  You  have    a  good  healthy  color." 

"  Papa,"  said  Marianne,  suddenly  changing  the 
subject,  "  shall  you  fight  if  there  is  a  war  ?  And  what 
will  Royal  do.?" 

"What  he  is  doing  now,  no  doubt  —  hob-nobbing  with 
his  French  cousins.  And  I  ?  Well,  you  needn't  ask 
the  son  of  an  old  Continental  what  he  will  do.  There 
is  going  to  be  war  fast  enough,  and  I  shall  be  in  it ; 
that's  all." 

"  And  Royal  ?  "  Marianne  repeated. 

Her  father  compressed  his  Hps.  "  Let  us  go  in ; 
your  mother  will  be  waiting,  and  you  know  she  does 
hate  to  have  a  good  meal  spoiled." 

Arm  in  arm  they  walked  slowly  toward  the  house, 
the  little  girl  and  her  tall  father.  On  the  doorstep 
the  man  paused  and  put  his  hands  upon  his  daughter's 
shoulders.  "  See  here,  daughter,"  he  said,  "  don't 
discuss  this  matter  of  war  before  your  mother ;  she 
feels  it  sorely,  and  no  wonder.  We'll  laugh  and  be 
merry  while  we  can.     Victor  is  in  there .''  " 

"Yes." 

"  So  much  the  better.  He's  a  good  chap,  if  a  little 
slow." 

No  reference  was  made  to  the  matter,  which  was 
now  becoming  a  serious  one  in  the  family.  Mrs. 
Reyburn  asked,  "  Where  is  Royal  ? "  and  her  husband 


28  A    LOYAL    LASS 

replied,  ''  At  his  grandmother's,"  and  there  the  sub- 
ject dropped.  Marianne  set  herself  to  playfully 
teasing  her  father  and  Victor,  while  her  mother  sat 
silent,  keeping  a  furtively  watchful  eye  upon  her 
husband's  countenance. 


CHAPTER   II 

Across  the  River 

TO  Marianne  the  little  trip  across  the  river  to  the 
Canada  side  where  her  grandmother  lived  was 
always  a  pleasant  outing,  and  on  this  June  morning 
when  she  set  out  with  Victor  to  row  over,  it  was  as 
fair  a  day  as  one  could  wish. 

"Tell  Royal  I  want  him,"  Mrs.  Reyburn  had 
whispered  at  the  last  moment.  There  was  a  troubled 
look  on  her  face  which  Marianne  understood,  and 
she  was  a  little  more  quiet  than  usual  when  she  joined 
Victor  and  the  two  stepped  into  the  light  canoe  which 
was  to  take  them  over.  A  short  walk  beyond  the 
landing  and  they  would  reach  the  house  of  her  grand- 
mother,—  a  typical  country  mansion  of  the  French 
period.  The  house  was  but  one  story  high,  but  its 
sloping  roof  gave  ample  space  for  bedrooms  above, 
where  peaked  dormer  windows  let  in  the  light. 
Though  but  one  room  deep,  the  house  stretched  along 
for  nearly  a  hundred  feet,  and  with  its  many  out- 
buildings was  a  cosey  and  comfortable  abode. 

29 


30  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"  My  husband  was  a  seigneur  on  his  own  domain," 
Madame  Desvouges  was  wont  to  tell  her  granddaughter 
proudly ;  "  and  though  the  old  regime  has  passed  away, 
we  do  not  forget  what  we  have  been."  A  quick,  alert, 
bright-eyed,  little  woman  was  Madame,  despite  her 
seventy  years ;  independent  to  a  degree,  and  with  the 
help  of  Victor,  her  adopted  son,  she  managed  her 
estate  fairly  well.  The  old  French  customs  were 
religiously  observed,  and  Madame  never  failed  to 
impress  upon  the  younger  generation  that  they  should 
not  forget  their  family  pride  however  much  their 
fortunes  were  altered. 

''You  are  very  silent,  Marianne,"  remarked  Victor, 
as  the  canoe  sped  through  the  water. 

''  I  am  thinking,"  she  repHed,  dabbling  her  fingers 
softly  in  the  ripples.  ''Out  upon  the  war!  as  they 
used  to  say  in  Shakespeare's  day.  Isn't  it  funny, 
Victor,  that  I  like  Shakespeare,  and  Royal  does  not 
care  a  sou  for  him.?  That  in  itself  should  prove  me 
more  English  than  French  — not  Enghsh,  but  Ameri- 
can," she  added  quickly.  "And  yet  when  I  listen  to 
grandmother's  tales  and  hear  how  my  grandfather 
fought  under  Montcalm  and  De  Le\ds,  I  feel  myself 
glow  all  over.  My  father  would  have  been  on  the 
Enghsh  side  then  if  he  had  been  of  that  day,  and  — 
O  dear!   who  can  tell  just  what  is  right.?" 

"One  cannot,"   returned  Victor,  "and  that  is  what 


ACROSS   THE   RIVER  31 

I  say  when  I  am  urged  by  these  bombasts  to  join 
the  army.  Fine  enough,  say  I,  when  the  war  is 
all  on  paper,  but  to  go  through  life  maimed  is  not 
so  fine.  If  I  must  defend  yonder  home,  I  will  shed 
my  life's  blood  for  grand'mere  and  Victorine,  but — " 
He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  Marianne  lapsed  again 
into  silence  until  they  had  reached  their  landing- 
place.  She  was  full  of  the  thought  of  her  brother 
Royal,  and  of  how  he  would  take  her  mother's  mes- 
sage. 

When  she  arrived  at  her  grandmother's  door  she 
was  geeted  in  voluble  French  :  "  But  yes,  you  have 
arrived.  I  told  Royal  you  would  come,  ma  chere, 
though  he  would  not  be  certain  of  it." 

"Where  is  he.?"  Marianne  asked  eagerly,  after  kiss- 
ing her  grandmother  on  each  brown  cheek. 

''He.?"  Madame  spread  out  her  fingers.  "Who 
knows  ?  He  is  at  Queenston  or  perhaps  at  Fort 
George.  One  knows  not  just  where.  He  is  not 
like  Victor  whom  one  can  always  count  upon."  She 
patted  the  girl  upon  the  shoulder  and  led  her  into  the 
house.  In  the  corner  of  the  large  room  by  a  clumsy 
loom  stood  a  little  figure  busy  at  work  over  the  threads 
of  flax.  Above  the  clatter  of  the  shuttles  arose  a  voice 
sweet,  clear,  and  pathetic,  singing  a  Canadian  boat-song 
through  which  thrilled  a  wild  note.  Marianne  stopped 
short  to  Hsten. 


32  A   LOYAL    LASS 

Suddenly  the  clattering  stopped  and  the  figure 
turned,  showing  a  face  beautiful  by  reason  of  wild-rose 
color,  soft  luminous  hazel  eyes,  a  mouth  whose  sweet- 
ness hid  its  sad  curves.  A  mass  of  auburn  hair  touched 
by  ghnts  of  sunHght  fell  over  the  shoulders,  unhappily 
much  misshapen,  and  the  long  arms  were  those  of  a 
hunchback.  This  was  Victor's  twin  sister,  Victorine 
La  Rue,  born  in  that  terrific  "Hungry  Year,"  and  left 
motherless  and  fatherless  by  reason  of  it.  But  for  Ma- 
dame Desvouges  the  two  tiny  babies  would  have  fol- 
lowed their  mother,  but  wrapped  in  softest  skins  they 
were  carried  to  the  seigniory ;  and  cuddled  side  by  side 
in  a  basket  like  two  kittens,  they  were  tended,  nursed,  and 
saved  from  starvation,  becoming  as  her  own  children  to 
Madame  Desvouges.  In  her  tenth  year  the  little  Victo- 
rine had  developed  spinal  trouble  ;  and  though  by  means 
of  an  out-door  life  she  finally  grew  quite  strong  and 
well,  the  twist  in  her  back  could  never  be  lessened  and 
she  arrived  at  womanhood  a  hunchback.  Yet  withal, 
so  sweet  and  lovable  she  was  that  she  seemed  a  sun- 
beam in  the  house  and  had  her  compensations  in  the 
love  given  her  and  in  the  power  to  use  a  beautiful 
voice.  Her  face  lighted  up  as  she  saw  Marianne,  and 
she  made  a  swift  step  forward. 

"I  knew  you  would  come  when  Victor  stayed  all 
night." 

Marianne   laughed.     "That   is   what   grandma    said. 


ACROSS   THE    RIVER  33 

I  wanted  to  come,  Victorine,  and  Victor  said  he  would 
bring  me.  I  have  something  to  show.  See,  isn't  it 
pretty  ?  "  She  held  up  her  arm,  from  which  dangled 
the  Indian  bracelet. 

Victorine  showed  immediate  interest.  Like  most 
afflicted  persons,  she  had  an  intense  love  of  adornment, 
and  decked  her  own  person  almost  fantastically.  "  It 
is  not  so  pretty  as  it  is  curious,"  she  replied,  examining 
the  bawble.     *'  Where  did  you  get  it  ?  " 

''Victor  got  it  for  me  of  a  pedler."  She  dived 
down  into  her  pocket  and  produced  the  ribbon.  ''  And 
this  is  for  you.  Victor  is  too  generous  to  me."  She 
shook  out  the  ribbon  and  held  it  against  Victorine's 
hair.  "  It  looks  well  with  those  curly  locks ;  it  is  blue 
and  green,  and  you  must  wear  it." 

"  Oh,  no,"  protested  Victorine,  "  not  when  Victor 
bought  it  for  you." 

"  He  had  no  business  to,"  laughed  Marianne ;  "  and 
after  all,  he  did  not  really  buy  it,  for  the  pedler  threw 
it  in  for  good  measure.  Besides,  as  I  said  before,  Vic- 
tor is  too  generous  to  me." 

Victorine  looked  at  her  steadily,  stroking  the  silken 
bit  of  ribbon  with  her  slim  fingers.  "  I  wonder  if  you 
really  think  so,  Marianne." 

''What.-^  That  Victor  is  generous.?  Of  course. 
Don't  you  know  he  is  .-* " 

*'You   are   a  sly  puss,"  said  Victorine,  "but   in  my 


34  A   LOYAL   LASS 

opinion  the  ribbon  will  be  much  more  becoming  to 
you  than  to  me." 

"  Nonsense !  nothing  of  the  kind !  I  won't  have  it. 
I  told  Victor  so  as  we  were  coming  over.  I'll  tie  it 
around  the  cat's  neck  if  you  don't  take  it."  And  she 
darted  across  the  room  to  catch  up  a  sedate  tabby 
which  was  blinking  in  the  doorway. 

''  Stop,  Marianne  !  "  cried  Victorine.  "  You  shall  not 
do  that.  I  will  take  it  and  keep  it ;  and  when  you  want 
it,  come  to  me." 

"  I'll  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  You  must  promise  to 
wear  it,  or  I'll  do  as  I  said.  Here,  Gris-Gris,  come  and 
have  your  collar  on." 

Victorine  caught  the  ribbon  away  and  shook  her  head 
at  the  laughing  girl.  ''There  is  no  doing  anything 
with  you,  Marianne.  I'll  take  it,  since  you  will  have 
it  so.     Come,  tell  me  what  is  the  news." 

The  roguish  smile  died  from  Marianne's  face,  and  she 
said  soberly :  *'  News  enough  and  of  an  ill  sort.  My 
father  is  pleased  to  join  the  American  forces  in  their 
fight  against  the  British,  and  Royal — "  She  paused. 
''  You  know  about  Royal,  Victorine." 

'*  Yes,"  she  replied  slowly.  "  He  has  joined  the  loy- 
alists of  Canada." 

Marianne  started.  **  Do  you  mean  that  he  has  really 
enlisted  }     Are  you  sure  ?  " 

"  He  said  last  night  that  he  meant  to  do  so  to-day." 


ACROSS   THE   RIVER  35 

"  Dreadful !  dreadful!  "  murmured  Marianne.  '*  If  I 
could  but  see  him  and  dissuade  him  before  it  is  too  late. 
My  mother's  last  words  were  to  bid  him  come  home 
at  once." 

"There  is  a  bare  chance  of  his  not  having  gone," 
returned  Victorine.  "  Wait  a  moment.  He  will  not 
come  back  if  he  knows  you  are  here." 

"  But  he  will  come  for  you,  —  yes,  I  know  that,  —  or 
for  grandmother."  She  turned  to  where  her  grand- 
mother was  covering  the  bake-kettle  with  coals. 

After  the  fleur-de-hs  ceased  to  wave  over  Canada 
Madame  Desvouges  had  been  obliged  to  live  very  fru- 
gally and  simply.  Though  many  of  the  old  customs 
were  kept  up,  the  retinue  of  servants  had  dwindled  to 
one  stout  maid  for  the  house,  and  the  manor  was  let 
out  in  parcels  to  those  who  lived  humbly  in  their  log 
houses.  Madame  Desvouges  declared  herself  a  loyal 
subject  of  Great  Britain,  but  it  was  none  the  less  a  sore 
trial  to  her  when  her  daughter  married  a  man  of  the 
English-speaking  race.  She  comforted  herself  later 
with  the  knowledge  that  her  grandson  was  more  French 
than  English,  and  she  adored  him.  It  had  been  a 
dream,  which  even  now  she  could  not  relinquish,  that 
Royal  and  Victorine  would  marry,  and  for  Victor  there 
was  Marianne.  So  would  the  younger  generation  re- 
turn to  the  French  side  of  the  border,  and  all  would 
be  as  she  desired.     No  one  spoke  English  in  her  house- 


36  A   LOYAL   LASS 

hold,  and  at  Marianne's  *' Grand'mere,  j'ai  quelque 
chose  de  vous  dire,"  she  smiled  and  straightened  her- 
self up  from  bending  over  the  bake-kettle. 

"I  wait  to  hear,"  she  replied.  "What  is  the 
secret  ? " 

"Grandma,  Royal  will  bear  arms  against  his  own 
father.  Think  how  terrible,  how  terrible !  He  did  not 
know,  perhaps,  that  our  father  really  intended  to  fight ; 
but  he  will,  my  father  will,  and  it  will  break  my 
mother's  heart.  Dear  grandma,  I  beg  you  will  en- 
treat Royal  to  leave  fighting  for  others  to  do,  and  to 
come  home.  If  my  father  must  leave  his  home,  what 
will  my  mother  and  I  do  with  no  natural  protector  ? " 

"  You  will  come  here  ;  that  is  easy  enough,"  returned 
her  grandmother,  with  some  satisfaction.  But  Immedi- 
ately after  she  said :  "  It  is  indeed,  my  child,  a  sad  con- 
dition of  affairs,  yet  I  fear  it  is  too  late  to  change  it. 
Thank  Heaven,  Victor  has  no  palm-itching  for  a  sol- 
dier's pay.  He  will  not  fight  unless  driven  to  it  in 
order  to  defend  his  home.  For  my  own  part,  I  see 
no  use  in  this  war  —  a  folly  all  around.  We,  who  are 
neither  EngHsh  nor  Americans,  what  have  we  to  do 
with  the  quarrels  of  Great  Britain  and  the  States.? 
Why  cannot  Royal,  and  your  father,  too,  be  content  to 
remain  at  home  peaceably  and  let  others  fight  out  their 
differences  ? " 

"For  the  same  reason,"  returned  Marianne,  slowly. 


ACROSS   THE    RIVER  37 

"that  my  grandfather  could  not  content  himself;  he 
made  his  stand  for  France  in  the  New  World.  My 
father  comes  of  Revolutionary  stock,  and  he  will  not 
stand  by  and  see  his  country  threatened  a  second  time 
by  British  oppression." 

"  Mon  Dieu  de  la  France !  "  cried  Madame,  lifting 
her  hands  dramatically.  "  Hear  the  child  talk.  Had 
your  grandfather  lived,  he  would  have  returned  to 
France,  as  did  many  of  his  comrades ;  and  I  am  not  less 
French  because  we  did  not  go,  nor  is  your  mother 
less  French." 

"And  it  was  France  who  helped  America  win  her 
freedom  in  the  Revolutionary  War ;  so  now  will  I,  who 
am  half  French,  become  indifferent  to  the  cause  which 
La  Fayette  made  his  own  ?  " 

Her  grandmother  threw  her  arms  around  her  and 
hugged  her.  "  You  are  such  an  orator,  of  such  a  per- 
suasive tongue,  that  I  have  no  more  to  say.  This  all 
may  be  as  a  bag  of  wind ;  a  prick  in  the  side,  and 
pouf !  it  goes.  Yet  I  will  have  a  word  with  Royal  if 
it  be  not  too  late.  See,  here  he  comes  with  Vic- 
torine." 

Marianne  looked  up  to  see  a  young  man,  tall  of 
stature,  dark-eyed,  and  dark-haired.  Just  now  his  eyes 
were  bent  upon  the  ground  as  he  hstened  to  what  Vic- 
torine  had  to  say  to  him.  He  stopped  short  when  he 
reached  the  door. 


38  A    LOYAL    LASS 

**  Royal,  my  son,"  said  his  grandmother,  "your 
mother  wants  her  boy.  She  will  need  you.  Royal,  if 
your  father  goes  to  the  war.  And  as  you  are  a  duti- 
ful son,  you  will  go  home  to-day  and  say :  Here  I  am, 
my  mother,  to  be  your  comfort  and  protection  when 
my  father  is  gone."  She  spoke  in  a  gentle,  half -ques- 
tioning voice. 

The  young  man  made  no  reply,  but  dropped  upon 
the  bench  by  the  door,  and  with  elbows  on  knees  and 
head  held  between  hands  he  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  ground.  Marianne  went  up  to  him.  "  Royal,"  she 
said,  imitating  her  grandmother's  gentle  tone,  "  mother 
wants  you.  Her  last  words  to  me  as  I  left  home  were : 
'Tell  Royal  I  want  him.'     You  will  go,  brother .? " 

He  rose  to  his  feet.     "Yes,  I  will  go." 

"And  you  will  stay,"  urged  his  grandmother. 

He  was  silent  a  moment,  and  then  he  faced  them 
with  :  "  That  must  be  as  I  am  ordered.  I  shall  hardly 
be  allowed  on  the  American  side,  for  to-morrow  I  re- 
port for  duty." 

Marianne  recoiled  aghast.  "  For  duty  !  Oh,  Royal, 
have  you  —  " 

"Yes,  I  have  joined  the  army  under  Brock." 

Marianne's  eyes  showed  the  distress  she  felt  as  she 
said :  "  And  that  means  you  will  arm  yourself  against 
your  own  father.  A  shot  fired  by  you  may  be  the 
cause  of  his  death." 


ACROSS   THE   RIVER  39 

''  Don't !  "  Royal  lifted  his  hand.  "  It  may  be  the 
other  way.  At  all  events,  it  is  too  late.  I  cannot 
retreat  from  the  step  I  have  taken." 

"  Oh,  but  why,  why  did  you  need  to  fight  at  all  ?  " 
cried  his  sister,  with  tears  in  her  voice. 

"  Because  I  come  of  a  fighting  race,  I  suppose," 
he  replied  with  a  half  attempt  at  a  smile.  **  There 
is  no  use  in  saying  anything  now,  Marianne;  the 
thing  is  done,  and  I  have  as  good  a  right  to  fight 
for  my  cause  as  father  has  for  his." 

"  No,  but  his  ought  to  be  yours,  too.  Are  you  not 
an  American  born  ?  Did  not  your  father's  father 
fight  for  your  country's  freedom .?  and  how  could 
you  join  hands  with  his  enemies  ^ "  cried  Marianne, 
passionately. 

"  Hold,  my  children,"  interrupted  their  grandmother. 
*'Do  not  quarrel  here  on  the  verge  of  a  separation. 
Royal  may  have  been  hasty,  but  he  thinks  he  is  right, 
and  if  he  finds  he  is  not,  he  can  lay  down  his  arms 
and  remain  at  home.  No  doubt,  after  all,  it  is  all 
bluster;  much  smoke  and  no  fire.  Go  home,  Royal, 
and  see  your  mother  and  then  return  to  us ;  that  is, 
if  the  way  is  open  to  you." 

"  Oh,  hostilities  have  not  begun ;  one  can  cross  as 
he  wills,  if  he  but  knows  how." 

"  And  I  will  go,  too,"  decided  Marianne. 

Royal  looked  uneasy. 


40  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"You  don't  want  me,"  pouted  Marianne.  "I  think, 
when  you  are  so  soon  going  to  leave  home,  that  you 
are  very  unfeehng  not  to  want  your  only  sister  to  be 
with  you  all  she  can." 

"It  is  not  that,"  returned  Royal,  "but  I  do  not  want 
my  father  to  know,  for  more  than  one  reason." 

"I  would  not  tell  him." 

"  It  would  only  make  it  that  much  harder  for  you 
to  have  to  guard  your  speech,  and  to  feel  that  you 
were  keeping  a  secret  from  him." 

"Yes,  I  know,  for  you  do  not  love  father  as  I  do, 
else  you  could  not  do  this  thing." 

"Tut,  tut!"  Madame  Desvouges  interfered.  "I 
would  not  say  such  things,  Marianne." 

"  But  it  is  true.  He  cannot  love  his  father  if  he  be 
willing  to  side  with  his  mortal  enemies." 

"  I  do  love  my  father,"  said  Royal,  sullenly ;  "  but 
he  will  not  understand  me,  and  he  never  has  tried  to. 
He  has  always  been  annoyed  because  I  am  not  like 
his  people." 

"  Oh,  no.  Royal,  not  annoyed.  He  has  wished  you 
were  like  them;  that  is  all.  And  you  are  like  them 
in  self-will,"  she  added,  under  her  breath.  "At  all 
events,"  she  went  on  after  a  miserable  pause,  "  he  loves 
you,  and  so  does  mother,  and  it  will  break  their  hearts 
to  have  you  do  this." 

"  But  I  have  told  you  I  cannot  undo  it.     Don't  you 


ACROSS   THE   RIVER  41 

understand  ?  "  said  Royal,  impatiently.  '*  Would  you 
rather  I  were  shot  as  a  deserter  ?  There  is  no  use 
staying  here  arguing  the  question.  I  will  go  home 
and  see  them.  I  shall  tell  my  mother,  and  I  will  take 
leave  of  my  father,  but  I  will  not  let  him  know  that 
it  is  a  real  farewell.  And  I  want  you  to  stay  here, 
Marianne." 

His  grandmother  nodded.  "  It  will  be  better  all 
around,  Marianne." 

"  But  I  want  to  go,"  persisted  the  girl. 

"You  will  remain,"  said  her  grandmother,  drawing 
herself  up  to  her  fullest  height,  and  speaking  in  the 
voice  that  Marianne  had  learned  as  a  little  child  to 
obey.  There  was  no  appeal  when  grand'mere  spoke 
in  that  way,  and  the  girl  yielded,  turning  away  with 
tears  in  her  eyes  to  enter  the  house.  She  sat  down 
by  the  loom  which  Victorine  had  left,  and  idly  fingered 
the  hnen  threads.  She  was  hurt  and  indignant  at 
Royal's  attitude,  and  half  resentful  at  her  grand- 
mother's authoritative  manner.  "  I've  a  mind  to  go, 
after  all,"  she  murmured. 

"You  wouldn't  do  that,"  said  a  voice  at  the  vine- 
covered  window. 

Marianne  started.  ''Victor!  "  she  exclaimed.  "You 
heard  it  all.?" 

"  Yes,  and  you  would  not  make  it  harder  for  your 
mother  and  father." 


42  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  No,  of  course  not ;  but  how  could  I  ? " 

"  By  that  telltale  face  of  yours,  which  cannot  hide 
a  secret.  Your  father  would  be  sure  to  suspect  some- 
thing unusual ;  then  your  sense  of  loyalty  would  make 
it  hard  for  you  not  to  tell  him  he  had  one  of  Brock's 
soldiers  under  his  roof,  and  it  would  be  hard  for  him 
to  have  to  give  up  that  soldier  to  the  authorities." 

*'0h  !  "  Marianne's  eyes  grew  big.  "Would  all  that 
happen  ?     Would  he  have  to  give  him  up .? " 

**  He  might  consider  it  his  duty." 

"  How  dreadful !  but  Roy  is  not  a  Britisher." 

"He  is  the  same  thing  in  the  eyes  of  the  Ameri- 
cans." 

Marianne  sighed  and  repeated :  "  How  dreadful ! 
I  wish  Royal  had  sense  enough  to  stay  at  home  and 
let  the  real  Britishers  fight  their  own  battles." 

"  If  your  father  goes,  you  and  your  mother  will 
come  here  .''  "  Victor  spoke  with  more  than  indifferent 
curiosity. 

"  I  don't  know.  It  will  be  as  mother  and  father 
say,  of  course ;  and  —  oh,  Victor,  is  it  really  getting 
dangerous  to  cross  the  river  ?  Will  it  make  any  differ- 
ence which  side  one  is  on .? " 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so.  This  will  be  the  enemy's  coun- 
try ;  it  is  so  even  now ;  and  one  must  be  known  to 
be  a  non-combatant  to  get  over." 

"  O  dear !    O  dear !   what  a  mess  it  all  is !     I  don't 


ACROSS   THE    RIVER  43 

like  it  at  all."     She  arose  and  began  to  pace  the  room. 
Victor,  leaning  on  the  window-sill,  watched  her. 

Presently  she  came  back  to  the  window.  "  Has 
Royal  gone .? " 

"  I  beHeve  so.  Your  grandmother  and  Victorine 
are  coming  in." 

Marianne  scrambled  over  the  window-sill.  "  I  want 
to  get  out  of  this  enemy's  country,"  she  explained,  half 
laughing.  "  I  am  afraid  I  shall  be  captured.  I  am 
going  to  hide,  and  then  grand'mere  will  be  sorry  she 
told  me  I  must  stay." 

"Where  are  you  going  to  hide?"  Victor  asked, 
smiling. 

''  It  wouldn't  be  hiding  if  I  told ;  and  if  you  dare  to 
watch  me,  I'll  never  forgive  you.  I  won't  speak  to 
you  for  a  week  if  you  say  a  word  about  it ;  you  must 
just  say  that  you  don't  know  where  I  am.     Promise." 

''What  will  you  give  me  if  I  promise  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know.     What  do  you  want.? " 

"  A  kiss  will  do." 

"  That's  easy  enough  given ;  yet  what  have  you  done 
with  all  those  I  have  been  giving  you  ever  since  I 
was  a  baby  ?  " 

"  I  have  them  all,  and  I  will  give  them  back  to  you 
whenever  you  say  so." 

Marianne  laughed.  ''You  silly  old  Victor;  if  you 
are  so  ready  to  return  what  I   give  you,  I'll  give  you 


44  A    LOYAL    LASS 

no  more.  You'll  have  to  promise  anyhow,  or  I'll  never, 
never  give  you  one  more.  I'm  getting  too  big  to 
kiss,  anyhow,  even  if  I  am  not  as  tall  as  you." 

"You're  only  a  foolish  little  girl  still,"  returned 
Victor,  teasingly  ;  "and  I'm  your  uncle,  so  you  must 
obey  me." 

"  I  never  did,  and  I'm  not  going  to  begin  now,  at 
my  age.  Besides,  it  is  different  from  what  it  would 
be  if  you  were  really  my  uncle ;  then  perhaps  I  would 
obey  you.     I  am  glad  you  are  not." 

"  So  am  I,  monstrously  glad." 

"  You  unkind  creature !  My  uncle,  Tom  Reyburn, 
adores  me." 

"  I  am  willing  he  should,  but  that  is  not  saying  that 
I  —  " 

"  What  ?     That  you  do  or  you  don't .?  " 

"  Why  didn't  you  wait  for  me  to  finish  ?  You  have 
broken  the  thread  of  my  speech  now,  and  I  cannot 
tell  what  I  meant  to  say." 

Marianne  gave  her  shoulders  a  shrug  and  made  a 
face  at  him.  "Stay  right  here  for  five  minutes,"  she 
commanded.  "Don't  dare  to  move  or  you'll  be  sorry." 
She  gave  one  look  back  to  see  if  he  intended  to  do 
as  she  had  ordered,  and  then  ran  off,  not  pausing  till 
she  had  reached  the  river.  She  was  in  time  to  see 
her  brother's  canoe  half  over,  but  she  had  no  intention 
of  following  him ;  though  she  unfastened  a  little  boat 


ACROSS   THE    RIVER  45 

from  where  it  was  tied,  and,  getting  in,  was  soon  pad- 
dling up-stream. 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  she  reappeared  at  her 
grandmother's,  looking  half  ashamed  and  half  defiant. 

''Have  you  been  over  to  your  home.''"  asked  Vic- 
torine,  quickly. 

"  No,  I  have  not,"  replied  Marianne,  nonchalantly, 
''  I  have  simply  been  entertaining  myself  as  I  could. 
I  have  been  where  I  was  neither  scolded,  starved,  nor 
frowned  upon." 

"You  are  a  saucy  girl,"  said  her  grandmother.  "  You 
ought  to  have  known  that  we  would  worry  about  you." 

**You  needn't  have  done  that.  You  know  I  am 
perfectly  at  home  anywhere  around  here.  I  know  the 
country  thoroughly." 

"  But  you  do  not  know  war,"  returned  her  grand- 
mother, gravely.  "  Girls  would  best  bide  at  home  when 
battles  are  in  prospect." 

"Where  were  you,  Manny.?"  asked  Victorine,  coax- 
ingly. 

"  Oh,  up  the  river  a  little  way.  I  went  to  see  some 
of  my  Indian  friends,  if  you  must  know,  and  I  learned 
several  things  I  did  not  know  before." 

"  I  hope  one  of  them  was  obedience  to  your  elders," 
said  grand'mere. 

Marianne  put  her  head  to  one  side  with  an  air  of 
giving  serious  thought  to  the  remark.     "  I  didn't  have 


46  A    LOYAL    LASS 

to  learn  that.  I  never  disobey,"  she  said  after  a 
moment. 

''  You  were  bidden  to  remain   this   side  the  river." 

"Well,  grand'mere,  and  can  you  say  I  did  not.''" 
laughed  Marianne.  Then  she  went  up  and  kissed  her. 
"I  didn't  disobey;    please  say  I  didn't." 

"  Nevertheless  you  might  as  well  have  done  so  for 
all  the  peace  of  mind  I  have  had  over  it,  as  if  it 
were  not  enough  to  worry  over  one  grandchild's  im- 
petuosity ;  but  I  must  needs  have  another's  naugh- 
tiness to  keep  me  in  an  affright  all  day." 

Marianne  was  at  once  penitent.  "  I  was  naughty ; 
I  confess  it,  granny,  dear.  I  wanted  to  do  something 
to  tease  you,  but  I  didn't  think  it  would  really  put 
you  in  an  affright.     I  am  sorry.     I  am,  really." 

"  Then  go  and  call  Victor,  and  come  eat  your  sup- 
per," replied  her  grandmother,  mollified  by  this  con- 
triteness. 

Marianne  was  only  too  glad  to  obey.  She  had  ex- 
pected a  scolding  and  had  escaped  better  than  she  had 
any  reason  to  think  she  deserved. 


CHAPTER   III 
A  House  Divided 

WHEN  Royal  returned  the  next  morning,  he 
maintained  a  stolid  indifference,  which  Mari- 
anne felt  covered  a  real  regret  at  his  impetuous 
decision.  He  would  not  talk,  and  gave  her  no  further 
information  than  that  he  had  told  his  mother  the  step 
he  had  taken  and  had  made  his  farewells. 

"  Does  father  know  1  "  Marianne  asked. 

Royal  was  silent  for  a  moment,  then  he  answered, 
"No." 

"  Oh,  what  will  he  say  } "  Marianne  exclaimed. 

Royal  did  not  reply,  but  ground  an  inoffensive  dan- 
delion into  the  earth  at  his  feet.  The  two  were  stand- 
ing in  the  orchard,  whither  Royal  had  followed  his 
sister.  She  watched  the  gloom  gather  upon  his  face 
more  and  more  deeply,  and  said,  with  a  sisterly  attempt 
at  cheerfulness :  "  Oh,  well,  it  may  all  blow  over  very 
soon,  and  at  all  events  you  don't  have  to  serve  more 
than  this  first  term  of  enlistment ;  and  since  you  are 
only  in  the  militia,  you  won't  have  to  be  at  camp  all 

47 


48  A    LOYAL    LASS 

the  time  like  the  regulars,  and  can  stay  here  at  grand- 
mamma's, and  that  will  be  almost  Uke  being  at  home." 

Royal  smiled  a  little.  ''  But  you  will  be  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,"  he  said,  ''  and  it  will  soon  be  not 
so  easy  to  come  back  and  forth.  As  it  is,  we  could 
scarcely  do  it  but  that  we  are  known  at  the  ferry. 
When  I  am  a  soldier  on  this  side,  and  you  are  the 
daughter  of  a  soldier  on  that  — " 

Marianne  put  her  hands  over  her  ears.  "  I  won't 
hear  it.  You  don't  mean  this  is  a  real  good-by, 
Royal.?  Why,  I  thought  I'd  see  you  a  dozen  times, — 
that  you  could  pop  in  when  you  pleased." 

"That  will  not  be  possible." 

"  And  this  is  truly  adieu  ? "  She  threw  her  arms 
around  his  neck  and  kissed  him  over  and  over.  Then 
suddenly  flung  herself  from  him  and  down  on  the 
grass,  where  she  lay  sobbing. 

Royal  watched  her  for  a  few  minutes  before  he 
went  over  and  shook  her  shoulder  gently.  *'  See  here, 
Marianne,"  he  said,  "  I  had  one  scene  yesterday  with 
mother.  She  vows  she  will  not  face  my  father  with 
the  news  of  my  enlistment,  and  —  and  I  depended 
upon  you  to  do  it.  Sit  up,  there's  a  good  girl,  and 
listen  to  me." 

Marianne  obeyed,  wiping  her  wet  eyes  and  turning 
her  tear-stained  face  toward  her  brother. 

"I    confess    I    may   have   been    in   too   great   haste 


A   HOUSE    DIVIDED  49 

about  this  matter,"  he  contmued.  '*  I  was  at  Queens- 
ton  one  day  when  the  subject  was  put  before  us  in 
this  way :  the  Americans  desire  the  annexation  of 
Canada ;  if  we  would  not  be  merged  into  that  hodge- 
podge of  nationaUties,  we  must  stand  up  for  ourselves 
and  fight,  that  Canada  may  keep  her  individuality." 

The  tears  were  gone  from  Marianne's  eyes,  and  now 
they  flashed  with  indignation.  "  Her  individuality, 
indeed !  Are  you  forsooth  an  EngHshman,  Royal 
Reyburn  ?  Is  Canada  French  ?  Hasn't  she  given  her 
allegiance  to  Great  Britain  ?  And  if  she  is  not  fight- 
ing under  the  French  flag,  why  are  not  the  American 
Stars  and  Stripes  good  enough  for  you  ?  You  are  an 
American  born,  and  it  is  all  nonsense,  this  talk  of 
Canada's  rights.  If  you  were  talking  of  her  rights  as 
a  French  province,  that  would  be  another  thing;  but 
when  you  begin  about  English  rights  for  her,  I  don't 
see  why  it  wouldn't  be  just  as  good  for  her  individu- 
ahty,  as  you  call  it,  if  she  were  an  American  posses- 
sion. She  isn't  French,  either  way  you  fix  it.  One 
would  suppose  that  England  had  suddenly  become  a 
part  of  France  to  hear  you  talk." 

"At  all  events,  she  doesn't  want  to  belong  to  the 
United  States,"  persisted  Royal. 

*'  I  don't  see  what  business  it  is  of  yours  if  she 
doesn't,"  said  Marianne,  sharply.  "  Besides,  that  is  not 
what  the   war   is    about.     Father   told    me   the   whole 


50  A   LOYAL    LASS 

trouble.  It  is  because  the  English  will  not  allow  us  free 
trade,  and  they  impress  American-born  sailors  whenever 
they  can,  just  to  be  overbearing  bullies.  We  are  not 
going  to  stand  having  our  liberties  abused  in  that  impu- 
dent way,  and  we  are  not  going  to  allow  our  own  real 
American  sailors  to  be  stolen  from  us  by  Johnny  Bull. 
Canada  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  question.  Besides, 
you  are  not  Canadian;  you  are  an  American." 

"  I  am  Canadian  now,"  said  Royal,  soberly. 

Marianne  jumped  to  her  feet.  "  Thank  Heaven,  I 
am  not.  Hurrah  for  the  Stars  and  Stripes  !  Down 
with  the  British  !  Death  to  the  redcoats  !  Hurrah  for 
America!  Hurrah!  Hurrah!  Hurrah!"  She  caught 
off  her  apron  and  waved  it  around  her  head  excitedly. 
"  There  !  "  she  cried,  stamping  her  foot,  "  there  !  I  am 
an  American,  and  I  hope  you  remember  it,  and  your 
father  is  an  American ;  so  was  your  grandfather,  and 
your  great-grandfather,  and  your  great-great-grand- 
father.    Now,  what  have  you  to  say.?" 

''Take  care!"  Royal  warned.  "You  are  on  British 
soil,  and  war  is  declared." 

"  Maybe  you  would  like  to  arrest  me,"  Marianne 
taunted,  dancing  before  him  mockingly.  "  Maybe  you'd 
/ike  to  have  your  sister  and  your  father  and  your  whole 
family  in  some  vile  prison-ship  or  some  loathsome 
prison.?     Such  a  noble  ambition!" 

*' Marianne!"     Her  brother  spoke  impatiently.  "This 


A   HOUSE    DIVIDED  51 

is  perfectly  childish.  I  have  done  what  I  believe  to  be 
right,  and  I  am  not  going  to  be  taunted  out  of  my  duty 
by  a  silly  girl.  If  you  will  not  make  your  adieux  to  me 
in  a  sisterly  fashion,  then  we  will  part  without  them." 
He  turned  on  his  heel  and  walked  off. 

Marianne  ran  after  him  and  caught  him  by  the  arm. 
"  Royal,  Royal,  don't  go  away  like  that.  I  will  do  my 
best  to  spare  my  father.  I  will  tell  him  you  thought 
you  were  doing  right.  Don't  go  without  kissing  me 
good-by;  please  don't." 

He  stopped,  a  smile  lighting  up  his  dark  face.  "  That 
sounds  more  Hke  my  little  sister."  He  lifted  her  up 
bodily  and  kissed  her  two  or  three  times.  "  Good-by, 
my  little  girl.  I  hope  to  see  you  soon  again.  You 
must  try  to  be  son  and  daughter  to  our  father  and 
mother.  Perhaps  my  father  has  not  meant  to  be  hard 
on  me,  but  he  has  treated  me  as  if  I  were  an  infant  to 
be  told  not  to  go  beyond  the  garden  gate,  and  I  could 
not  stand  it.  That's  the  true  reason,  Marianne,  only 
don't  tell  any  one.     Politics  have  little  to  do  with  it." 

*'  No,  I  will  not  tell.  But  he  doesn't  mean  to  be  hard 
on  you,  Roy,  I  know  he  doesn't.  He  forgets  that  you 
are  a  child  no  longer.  He  treats  me  as  if  I  were  a  babe 
in  arms,  and  I  rather  like  it,  so  why  should  not  you? 
My  grandmother  says  you  are  like  father  in  disposition, 
that  he  will  not  be  controlled  by  another's  will,  and 
neither   will   you;    I    suppose   that  is   the   way   of   it. 


52  A   LOYAL   LASS 

Adieu,  Royal.  I  will  be  good,  and  I  will  stay  at  home 
and  try  to  be  a  comfort  to  father  and  mother." 

He  lifted  her  up  once  more  to  kiss  her,  and  they 
parted. 

Marianne  returned  to  the  house.  Victorine  was  not 
singing  at  the  loom.  She  was  very  soberly  engaged  in 
scouring  a  pewter  dish.  Her  beautiful  hair  fell  down 
each  side  her  face  so  that  Marianne  could  not  see  her 
eyes,  in  which  she  would  have  discovered  traces  of  tears. 
*'  Where  is  Victor  ?  "  asked  the  younger  girl,  abruptly. 

"  He  is  in  the  garden,"  Victorine  answered  in  a  quiet 
voice. 

"  I  want  him  to  take  me  home.  I  want  to  go  now, 
right  off." 

"Why  need  you  do  that.-^"  her  grandmother  asked 
from  the  buttery. 

*'  I  must.  Royal  has  gone,  and  they  are  all  alone 
there;  they  will  need  me.  I  promised  Royal  that  I 
would  go." 

''She  is  right,"  commented  Madame  Desvouges. 
"  We  must  do  without  her  for  a  while,  Victorine.  This 
troublesome  war  is  going  to  put  a  stop  to  the  freedom  of 
going  back  and  forth  as  one  wishes ;  and  besides,  they 
say  the  country  about  is  Hke  to  be  full  of  soldiers,  and 
it  will  be  best  that  maids  remain  at  home.  We  will  keep 
our  eyes  on  Royal,  my  child,  and  no  doubt  there  will  be 
found  a  way  to  keep  up  communication.     If  your  father 


A   HOUSE    DIVIDED  53 

goes  to  the  war,  you  and  your  mother  will,  of  course, 
come  here,  and  we  will  all  be  together." 

Marianne  did  not  reply,  for  her  mind  was  made  up  on 
that  score.  So  she  kissed  her  grandmother  and  Victo- 
rine  good-by  with  more  than  usual  warmth,  and  set  out 
with  Victor  toward  her  home. 

"You  will  only  ferry  me  over,  Victor,"  she  said  to 
him,  "and  the  rest  of  the  way  it  will  be  all  right."  At 
the  opposite  shore  she  held  out  her  hand.  "  Good-by, 
Victor." 

He  took  the  offered  hand  in  both  his.  "And  why 
adieu  so  seriously,  Marianne  ?  I  shall  see  you  again 
soon  ;  to-morrow,  it  may  be." 

"  You  may  not,"  she  returned. 

"  Then  I  will  go  all  the  way  with  you." 

"No,  you  had  better  go  back.  I  don't  want  you. 
The  way  is  easy  enough,  and  I  shall  have  work  to  do 
when  I  get  there." 

"  I  can  help  you  with  it." 

She  shook  her  head.  "  Not  with  the  kind  that  I  have 
on  hand.  Go  back,  please."  She  pushed  him  gently 
by  the  shoulders,  and  he  obediently  stepped  into  the 
boat  and  picked  up  his  oars. 

"Very  well,  Marianne.  Good-by  for  to-day,  if  you 
say  so,  but  you  do  not  prevent  me  from  seeing  you  soon 
again." 

She  watched  the  little  boat  push  off,  and  then  she 


54  A   LOYAL   LASS 

took  her  way  up  the  path  toward  the  road  which  led 
to  her  home.  It  was  still  early  in  the  day,  but  the 
warmth  of  a  summer  day  brooded  over  the  woods  and 
fields.  Usually  Marianne  noted  every  wayside  blos- 
som, the  songs  of  the  birds  in  the  trees,  and  the  drift 
of  white  clouds  floating  across  the  sky ;  but  to-day  she 
was  intent  upon  reaching  home,  and  gave  but  scant 
heed  to  the  pleasures  of  the  way.  She  walked  rapidly, 
and  her  hair  clung  in  little  damp  rings  around  her  face 
when  she  appeared  before  her  mother. 

"You  are  returned,"  said  Mrs.  Reyburn.  "I  am 
glad,  Marianne,  that  you  did  not  tarry.  They  are  all 
well  ?     Yes  .''  " 

*'  Quite  well,  and  sent  their  love  and  a  hundred  mes- 
sages, as  usual."  Marianne  sat  down  and  fanned  her- 
self vigorously  with  her  hat.  "  I  saw  Royal,"  she 
announced  abruptly. 

Her  mother's  Hps  quivered.  '*  His  father  does  not 
know,"  she  said  tremulously. 

"  No,  I  know  he  does  not.     Where  is  father  ?  " 

"  In  the  shop.  There  was  some  tool  to  be  mended, 
and  he  took  it  there.  I  heard  him  hammering  upon  it 
a  moment  ago." 

Marianne  did  not  waste  words.  She  picked  up  her 
hat  again  and  went  toward  the  door ;  then  something  in 
her  mother's  face  made  her  turn  back.  "  Do  not  worry, 
mother  mine,"   she  said.     '*  I  am  going  to  tell  father, 


A    HOUSE   DIVIDED  55 

and  I  think  I  can  make  him  understand  that  he  is  not 
to  blame  Royal  too  much."  She  took  her  mother's 
head  between  her  hands  and  kissed  the  shining  bands 
of  dark  hair  before  she  started  again  upon  her 
errand. 

Walter  Reyburn  was  hammering  away  at  a  bit  of 
iron,  giving  powerful  blows,  which  brought  out  the 
muscles  on  his  bare  arm.  Marianne  stood  watching 
him.  What  a  great,  strong  man  he  was ;  what  mighty 
sinews  and  strong,  brawny  hands !  It  was  funny,  she 
told  herself,  that  any  one  as  little  as  she  should  have 
such  a  big  father,  and  what  was  funnier  still,  she  was 
not  in  the  least  afraid  of  him.  She  stood  poised  upon 
the  sill  of  the  rude  work-shop  until  her  father  caught 
sight  of  her. 

"Well,"  he  exclaimed,  ''you  are  back  I  see,  bright 
and  early,  too." 

"Yes,  I  would  have  come  yesterday,  but  — "  She 
paused. 

"But  what.?"  Her  father  examined  carefully  the 
bit  of  iron  he  had  been  pounding. 

"  Only  they  would  not  let  me.  Grandmamma  said  I 
shouldn't,  and  I  had  to  mind  her." 

"Yes,  of  course.  I'm  glad  you've  come,  though. 
Mother  needs  you.  She  doesn't  seem  quite  as  bright 
as  usual ;  something  on  her  mind.  I  fancy  she  sus- 
pects I  am  going  off  as  soon  as  I  get  the  call." 


56  A   LOYAL   LASS 

Marianne  was  silent  for  a  minute,  then  she  said 
bravely,  "That  isn't  all." 

''  It  isn't  ?     She  isn't  ill,  is  she  ?  " 

*'  No.     It's  —  it's  about  Royal." 

"What  about  Royal.?"  Her  father  turned  his  back 
to  her  and  picked  up  his  hammer  again,  weighing  it  in 
his  hand  aimlessly.  There  was  dead  silence  for  a 
moment. 

"  He's  joined  the  army,"  said  Marianne,  in  a  low 
voice,  after  she  had  summoned  sufficient  courage  to 
make  the  statement,  "the  army  over  there  at  —  at 
Queenston." 

The  hammer  dropped  with  a  thud,  and  the  strong 
man  grasped  the  rough  work-bench  for  support.  Mari- 
anne ran  up  to  him  and  leaned  her  face  against  his 
sleeve.  "  Father,  dear,"  she  whispered,  "don't  be  hard 
on  him.  He  is  a  man  full  grown.  You  were  married 
and  were  his  father  at  his  age,  and  —  and  —  I  think  if 
you'd  only  let  him  feel  that  he  is  not  a  child.  You  see 
he  wanted  to  let  you  understand  that  he  is  old  enough 
to  do  what  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to.  I  don't  be- 
lieve he  would  have  gone  if  you  hadn't  laid  down  the 
law  and  said  he  shouldn't  do  anything  except  what 
you  told  him  he  could.  Grandmamma  says  he  has  a 
strong  will  just  like  yours." 

"  Mine  never  led  me  to  be  a  traitor  to  my  country," 
replied  her  father,  in  a  stifled  tone. 


i 


I 


V    k 


She  took  one  of  /lis  big  strong  hands  in  hers  and  s/rohed  it  gently 


A   HOUSE   DIVIDED  57 

It  was  a  critical  moment,  and  Marianne  felt  the  need 
of  the  right  word  which  would  turn  her  father's  bitter- 
ness of  spirit  into  something  gentler.  She  took  one 
of  his  big  strong  hands  in  hers  and  stroked  it  gently. 
"Father,"  she  went  on,  *'do  you  remember  that  when 
your  father  joined  the  American  army  that  his  grand- 
father called  him  a  traitor,  and  you  have  often  said 
that  your  great-grandfather  thought  he  was  right  in 
being  a  Tory  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  though  he 
changed  his  opinions  later.  You  know  Royal  feels  as 
if  he  belonged  to  Canada  as  much  as  to  the  States,  and 
if  he  thinks  he  is  right  to  fight  for  his  mother's  coun- 
try instead  of  his  father's,  do  you  think  that  makes  him 
altogether  bad.?"  Marianne's  arm  had  stolen  around 
her  father's  neck,  and  she  looked  at  him  with  anxious 
eyes. 

''  You  don't  understand  how  a  man  feels  about  these 
things,"  her  father  replied,  with  a  little  more  heartiness 
of  tone.  "I  don't  think  Royal  altogether  bad,  but 
isn't  it  a  terrible  thing  for  father  and  son  to  be  arrayed 
against  each  other  ?  " 

"  It  is  dreadful,  dreadful,  but  it  was  so  in  the  last 
war,  and  perhaps  it  will  never  come  to  that  really. 
You  may  neither  of  you  have  a  chance  to  fight  at  all ; 
and  if  you  do,  even  then  you  would  forgive  Royal  and 
let  him  come  again,  wouldn't  you  .''  " 

Her  father  was  silent  for  a  little.     ''  We  will  talk  of 


58  A    LOYAL    LASS 

that  when  the  time  comes,"  he  said  at  last.  ''There 
may  be  no  home  to  come  to." 

''  Oh  !  "  Such  a  possibility  had  never  entered  Mari- 
anne's head.     "What  do  you  mean  .?  " 

"  Just  what  I  say.  While  I  never  for  a  moment 
doubt  the  righteousness  of  our  cause  nor  the  result  of 
our  arms,  there  are  chances  to  be  taken,  and  war  on 
this  border  land  means  perhaps  destruction.  That 
brings  us  to  something  else  I  want  to  say.  I  had 
hoped  when  I  joined  our  troops,  that  Royal  would  at 
least  remain  at  home  and  look  after  you  and  your 
mother,  even  if  he  did  not  give  active  assistance  to  our 
side.  Since  this  is  not  to  be  expected  now,  I  see  nothing 
for  you  to  do  but  to  go  to  your  grandmother's." 

"  Mother  may  go,  but  I  am  not  going,"  repUed  Mari- 
anne, decidedly. 

"  You  will  go  where  your  mother  does." 

*'  I  will  stay  where  my  father  stays.  I  am  not  going 
to  grandmamma's,  any  such  thing,  and  I  don't  believe 
mother  will  either.  We  are  going  to  stay  right  here 
where  you  are.  Do  you  suppose  I  want  to  be  over 
there  in  that  nest  of  Britishers  ?  If  I  were  a  man,  Ld 
shoulder  a  gun  with  you,  and  we'd  march  off  together. 
As  it  is,  I  mean  to  stay  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
There ! " 

Her  father  looked  at  her  half  amused.  She  had  left 
his  side  and  was  standing  before  him.     He  took  her  two 


A   HOUSE   DIVIDED  59 

hands  and  gave  them  a  hearty  shake.  ''Well,  little 
girl,  I've  one  loyal  child,  anyhow,  I'm  happy  to  see. 
Stay  you  shall,  while  there  is  any  chance  of  safety.  It 
may  be  that  you  are  right  and  that  there  is  more  bluster 
than  danger." 

Yet  a  few  days  later  Marianne,  looking  toward  the 
foot  of  the  cliffs  in  the  rear  of  Lewiston,  saw  the  fields 
white  with  the  tents  of  Van  Rensselaer's  encampment, 
and  then  war  seemed  very  near  home. 

Her  father  was  not  yet  in  active  service,  and 
brought  home  the  news  of  a  cessation  of  hostilities. 
Then  came  the  information  that  Hull  had  surrendered, 
not  only  Detroit  but  the  whole  of  Michigan,  to  the 
enemy,  and  the  troops  under  Van  Rensselaer  chafed 
under  their  enforced  inaction  when  they  saw,  marched 
in  ostentatious  parade  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  the 
unhappy  prisoners  taken  at  Detroit. 

Then  came  the  battle  of  Queenston,  with  its  dis- 
heartening ending,  when  a  stolid  body  of  militia  saw 
their  companions,  who  had  started  out  so  bravely  and 
who,  reinforced,  could  easily  have  won  the  day,  —  these 
they  saw  overpowered  and  made  prisoners;  that,  too, 
after  their  fierce  fight,  when  they  had  attained  to  their 
position  by  making  the  perilous  cHmb  up  the  heights  of 
Queenston.  A  brave  fight  it  was  for  those  of  the 
American  troops  who  were  in  it,  and  all  glory  is  theirs. 

It  was  with  a  great  fear  in  her  heart  that  Marianne 


6o  A    LOYAL    LASS 

heard  the  news.  She  had  watched  the  battle  from  the 
American  shore,  had  beheld  the  dead  and  wounded 
brought  back  in  boats,  had  witnessed  the  stubborn  re- 
fusal of  the  militia  to  advance  to  the  relief  of  those  who 
were  so  dangerously  in  want  of  reenf  orcements ;  and  at 
last,  when  all  was  over,  the  great  question  that  arose  to 
her  lips  was :  Where  is  my  father  ?  Was  he  among 
those  cowards  on  the  bank  ?  If  so,  he  was  safe  —  yet  a 
coward.  Was  he  among  those  who  had  valiantly  scaled 
the  heights,  but  to  be  captured  at  last  after  their  noble 
defence  ?  If  so,  he  was  a  prisoner.  Together  mother  and 
daughter  watched  and  waited  all  that  day  and  the  next. 

About  dusk  of  the  second  evening  came  the  sound  of 
footsteps  along  the  path  leading  to  the  kitchen  door. 
Marianne  jumped  to  her  feet.     "  It  is  father  !  "  she  cried. 

"  No,  no,  it  is  but  a  neighbor,"  her  mother  declared, 
afraid  to  encourage  hope. 

*'  But  it  must  be  father,"  persisted  Marianne,  flinging 
open  wide  the  door.  But  there  was  disappointment  in 
her  tones  as  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  it  is  only  you  !  " 

Her  mother  came  rapidly  forward,  asking,  *'  Who  is 
it,  Marianne .? " 

"Only  Victor." 

"  Victor }     And  how  comes  he  here  }  " 

*'I  have  come  to  take  you  home  with  me,"  he  an- 
swered, entering  the  room. 

"I  shall  not  go,"  Marianne  objected  decidedly. 


A    HOUSE    DIVIDED  6i 

''You'd  better,"  returned  Victor. 

"  I  shall  wait  here  for  my  father.  Oh,  Victor,  have 
you  heard  anything  of  him }  We  do  not  know  whether 
he  was  with  those  who  crossed ;  and  we  have  heard  that 
there  has  been  a  fearful  battle,  and  that  the  Indians 
who  came  rushing  in  at  the  end  of  it  under  that  half- 
breed.  Captain  Norton,  were  the  cause  of  our  losing  the 
day.  The  mihtia,  they  say,  were  so  terrified  at  the  sight 
of  the  painted  Indians,  that  they  refused  to  cross  the 
river,  and  go  to  the  assistance  of  their  friends.  I  know 
my  father  was  never  afraid  of  an  Indian  ;  he  is  too  used 
to  them,  and  so  we  fear  he  is  hurt,  or  that  worse  has 
happened." 

"  Nothing  worse  has  happened,  Marianne.  He  is 
wounded,  to  be  sure,  and  is  at  our  house.  It  was  a  stiff 
fight,  and  General  Brock  was  killed,  and  your  General 
Scott,  with  some  others,  officers  of  high  rank,  have  been 
taken  prisoners." 

''Mon  Dieu!"  cried  Mrs.  Reyburn.  "We  do  not 
care  to  hear  of  those ;  what  we  are  waiting  to  know  is 
my  husband's  condition." 

"  He  is  wounded  severely,  but  not  dangerously.  It 
will  be  some  time  before  his  wounds  are  healed." 

"  Oh,  and  I  said  I  would  never  leave  this  side ;  I  told 
him  that."  Marianne  clasped  her  hands.  "And  now 
he  is  over  there,  and  Royal  —  do  you  know  anything  of 
him .?  " 


62  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  It  was  he  who  obtained  consent  to  have  your  father 
brought  to  our  house.  You  will  go  to  him  ? "  He 
turned  to  Mrs.   Reyburn. 

"  I  ?  Yes,  and  quickly,  too.  Come,  Marianne,  we 
must  go  at  once." 

But  Marianne  still  hesitated.  "  Can  I  come  back 
again  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,"  Victor  answered.  "  You  will  be  bet- 
ter off  with  us." 

"  Did  father  say  I  was  to  come  .-*  " 

"  I  did  not  ask  him.     He  was  in  no  condition  to  talk." 

Marianne  stood  uncertainly,  twisting  her  apron  around 
her  finger.  She  did  not  want  to  be  disloyal  and  break 
her  promise  to  her  father,  but  she  longed  to  be  with 
him,  and  she  finally  decided  that  it  would  be  right  for 
her  to  go,  and  she  would  find  a  way  to  get  back  when 
her  father  should  have  recovered.  So  she  said,  ''  I  will 
go  if  mother  does." 

"  To  be  sure  you  will,"  her  mother  replied.  *'  No  one 
questioned  your  doing  otherwise.  We  can  leave  Jerusha 
in  charge  of  the  house,  and  Mark  will  no  doubt  attend 
to  the  other  affairs.  Go,  Victor,  and  give  him  proper 
directions.  Explain  the  situation,  and  he  will  under- 
stand that  he  is  accountable.  I  think  he  will  do  his 
best,  and  I  am  sure  of  Jerusha.  We  will  get  ready  at 
once.  Make  up  a  bundle  of  your  clothing,  Marianne ; 
enough  to  last  some  time,  but  be  quick  about  it." 


CHAPTER   IV 

New  Friends 

BEFORE  the  night  had  settled  down,  Marianne 
found  herself  again  under  her  grandmother's 
roof  and  by  the  side  of  the  wounded  man  was  her 
mother  estabhshed.  It  was  a  much  more  comfortable 
state  of  things  than  to  be  left  at  home,  still  the  girl 
chafed  under  the  fact  that  she  was  in  the  enemy's 
country.  Her  feelings  had  been  roused  to  their  fullest 
extent  by  the  fact  that  her  father  lay  suffering  from 
wounds  inflicted  by  the  Britishers,  and  she  felt  very 
bitter  about  it. 

"You'd  better  make  the  best  of  it,"  Victorine  told 
her,  "  and  be  thankful  that  you  are  all  here  together. 
It  was  a  Providence,  to  my  thinking,  that  your  father 
was  wounded  thus  early  in  the  war,  else  there  might 
have  worse  trouble  come  upon  you." 

"  It  is  bad  enough,"  Marianne  returned  ;  "yet  when  I 
think  of  those  dead  and  dying  men  I  saw  brought  over 
in  the  boats,  I  am  thankful  that  my  father  was  not  one 
of  them.  The  churches  and  houses  at  Lewiston  are 
turned  into  hospitals,  and  the  sounds  of  the  groaning 

63 


64  A    LOYAL   LASS 

and  moaning  is  terrible.  As  you  say,  there  is  no  doubt 
but  that  we  are  kicky  to  have  father  here  instead  of 
among  strangers.  I  wonder  if  he  knows  that  it  was  all 
Royal's  doing,  and  that  he  found  him  among  the 
wounded,  and  rescued  him  from  those  horrible  savage 
Indians,  and  then  went  to  headquarters,  and  begged 
that  he  might  be  taken  here." 

Victorine's  eyes  shone  with  a  starry  softness.  "  I 
don't  think  he  does  know,  but  he  will  some  day.  It 
was  like  Royal." 

"Yes,  but  who  wouldn't  do  it  for  his  own  father.? 
Still,  I  am  glad  that  Royal  could  rescue  him,  though  I 
am  sure  father  would  have  done  the  same  for  him." 

"  Poor  Royal,  he  is  quite  used  up  over  General 
Brock's  death.     He  admired  him  greatly." 

Marianne  looked  up.  "  Oh,  I  didn't  know  you  had 
seen  Royal.     Has  he  been  here.?" 

Victorine  hesitated,  then  replied,  "  Yes,  he  has  been 
here  every  day  to  inquire  for  his  father." 

"  And  I  have  not  seen  him."  Marianne  spoke  in 
quite  an  injured  tone. 

'*  He  thought  you  might  not  care  to  see  him,  know- 
ing the  outcome  of  the  battle." 

''  It  wasn't  he  who  won  the  battle,"  sniffed  Mari- 
anne, but  she  said  nothing  more  about  seeing  her 
brother,  and  after  a  while  burst  out  with,  "  It  isn't 
very  nice   to    be  in  a  place  where  you  don't  dare  to 


NEW    FRIENDS  65 

speak  your  own  mind,  and  where  every  one  hopes 
your  best  friends  will  get  beaten." 

"  They  are  our  friends,  too,"  returned  Victorine. 
"  We  girls  need  not  bother  our  heads  over  any  part 
of  the  war  except  that  which  gives  us  wounded  men 
to  nurse.  Grand'mere  says  our  duty  is  that  which  is 
nearest  at  hand,  and  she  nurses  your  father  as  tenderly 
as  she  would  her  own  son." 

"Of  course  she  does;  and  if  she  didn't,  there  would 
be  mother  to  do  it." 

"You  are  a  discontent,  Marianne." 

"  I  am,  just  now.  I  hke  to  be  free,  and  I  cannot 
speak  my  mind,  nor  run  through  the  woods  as  I  am 
used  to  doing,  for  fear  I  will  meet  some  vile  soldiers, 
and  I  cannot  do  this  and  that,  so  I  have  half  a  mind 
to  run  away." 

"  Where .? " 

"I  shall  not  tell  you." 

Victorine  laughed,  but  Marianne's  words  were  some- 
thing more  than  mere  jest.  She  was  busy  forming  a 
scheme  which  in  time  she  meant  to  carry  out,  and 
which  she  dared  not  breathe  to  any  one.  It  was  when 
her  turn  came  to  sit  with  her  father  that  she  gave  him 
the  first  intimation  of  what  she  desired  to  bring  about. 

"  What  is  the  news  ? "  was  his  daily  question  when 
he  was  able  to  take  an  interest  in  what  was  going  on. 
He  depended   upon   Marianne   for  all  his  information, 


66  A    LOYAL    LASS 

for  he  knew  her  keen  sympathy  with  his  own  cause 
would  lead  her  to  glean  all  the  bits  she  could.  She 
had  her  own  methods  of  procuring  her  news,  but  she 
did  not  whisper  the  reports  to  any  one  but  her  father. 
She  would  tell  him  of  the  squabbles  in  the  American 
army,  of  how  General  Van  Rensselaer  had  been  dis- 
gusted with  the  conduct  of  the  militia  and  had  asked 
to  be  relieved,  and  that  General  Smyth  had  taken  his 
place,  and  many  other  newsy  items. 

"  Where  did  you  learn  all  this  ?  "  her  father  would 
ask. 

*'A  little  bird  told  me,"  Marianne  would  reply  with 
a  smile. 

"  What  is  a  parole  ? "  she  asked  one  day. 

"  It  is  one's  word  given  that  he  will  not  take  arms 
against  a  foe  within  a  given  time,  and  so  he  is  allowed 
freedom  of  a  certain  sort." 

"  All  the  militia  and  their  officers  who  were  taken 
prisoners  in  your  battle  were  sent  back  to  their  own 
side,  on  parole.     Are  you  a  prisoner  on  parole  ? " 

"  No,  I  was  unconscious  when  they  picked  me  up 
and  brought  me  here.  I  have  been  puzzling  lately 
to  know  how  I  happened  to  be  brought  to  my  own 
mother-in-law's  house,  and  who  was  the  means  of 
doing  it." 

After  a  moment's  silence  Marianne  told  him,  "  It 
was  Royal." 


NEW   FRIENDS  6j 

Her  father  turned  his  face  away,  but  made  no  com- 
ment when  she  gave  him  the  details.  After  she  had 
finished  she  looked  cautiously  around  and  whispered, 
"Father." 

He  turned  his  head  toward  her  again,  and  with  her 
face  close  to  his  she  laid  bare  her  scheme. 

Her  father  Hstened  attentively,  and  when  she  had 
concluded  he  said,  '*  But  your  mother,  and  Victor,  and 
grand'mere  —  you  forget  that  it  might  reflect  upon 
them,  and  perhaps  do  them  an  injury." 

"I  have  thought  about  that,"  Marianne  told  him. 
"  I  think  I  can  arrange  it  so  it  will  do  them  no  harm. 
Will  you  trust  me,  father.?" 

"You  are  pretty  quick-witted,  and — yes,  I  can't 
afford  to  miss  a  chance.  I  don't  mean  to  submit  to 
being  a  prisoner  if  there's  a  chance  of  freedom,  but 
I'm  not  strong  yet,  and  the  only  thing  I  object  to  in 
the  matter  is,  that  we  do  not  consider  your  mother." 

"  Yes,  I  know ;  I  think  that  is  a  difficulty,  but  I  don't 
believe  we  ought  to  tell  even  her.  I'll  come  back  and 
get  her  after  you  are  safe." 

Her  father  laughed.  "  For  up  and  down  assurance, 
commend  me  to  a  little  body  of  your  size.  It  is  a  case 
of  the  elephant  and  the  mouse.  Well,  Marianne,  it's 
worth  the  trying,  and  it  cheers  me  up  to  have  one  good 
staunch  American  at  my  side.  You  would  have  been 
a  brave  soldier  if  you  had  been  a  boy." 


6S  A    LOYAL    LASS 

''Royal  is  a  brave  soldier,  "said  Marianne,  **but  he 
just  happens  to  be  on  the  wrong  side."  With  that 
she  left  the  room,  but  this  was  not  the  last  conversa- 
tion her  father  had  with  her  upon  the  subject  of  his 
escape. 

The  leaves  were  falling  fast  when  the  time  at  last 
seemed  ripe  for  Marianne  to  venture  upon  the  thing 
which  she  so  long  had  in  mind.  The  frequent  warn- 
ings of  her  elders,  not  to  venture  far  from  home,  were 
unheeded  one  crisp  afternoon  in  November.  And 
while  her  grandmother  was  at  work  preparing  a  ra- 
gout for  Mr.  Reyburn,  and  her  mother  was  no  less  busy 
with  Victorine  at  the  loom,  and  Victor  in  the  barn  with 
the  men,  she  sHpped  out  of  the  house,  and  down 
through  the  orchard,  which  she  skirted,  reaching  the 
road  without  being  seen.  Her  destination  was  an 
Indian  wigwam  in  the  woods,  back  some  distance. 
She  hoped  she  would  encounter  no  one  on  the  way, 
which  was  one  lonely  enough  to  encourage  her  be- 
lief that  she  could  make  her  journey  unobserved. 
She  sped  along,  crunching  the  crisp  leaves  under  foot, 
and  singing  softly  to  herself.  Once  in  a  while  she  left 
the  path  to  chase  a  saucy  squirrel  or  to  gather  chest- 
nuts from  the  fallen  burrs,  already  opening  to  the  frost. 

It  was  upon  one  of  these  excursions  from  the  bridle 
path,  that  she  finally  came  to  grief,  for  in  following  the 
quirks  and  turns  of  a  specially  impudent  squirrel,  she 


NEW    FRIENDS  69 

stepped  knee-deep  in  a  bog  so  covered  with  fallen 
leaves  as  to  be  iindistinguishable.  She  was  flounc- 
ing and  floundering,  and  trying  to  get  out  as  best  she 
could,  when  she  heard  a  stifled  laugh,  and  looking  up 
she  saw  a  boyish  face  above  a  scarlet  coat.  The  face 
was  on  a  broad  grin,  and  the  mischievous  brown  eyes 
were  running  over  with  mirth. 

Marianne  was  indignant.  That  any  one  should  see 
her  in  this  phght  was  bad  enough,  but  to  be  so  dis- 
covered by  a  Britisher  was  too  much.  ''  You  are  in  a 
hole,  little  girl,"  said  the  Britisher.  "How  did  you  do 
it.?" 

This  was  adding  insult  to  injury.  "  Little  girl," 
indeed !  Marianne  maintained  a  furious  silence,  and 
made  no  effort  at  all  to  extricate  herself. 

"  Oh,  maybe  you  like  it  in  there,"  continued  the 
youth.  "Perhaps  you  went  in  on  purpose  —  for 
leeches  or  something." 

"It's  none  of  your  business  what  I  went  in  for," 
cried  Marianne,  roused  to  speech.  "  There  is  one  thing 
I  didn't  go  in  for,  and  that  is,  impertinence  from  a  vile 
Britisher." 

"  Aha !  then  I  have  a  prisoner  without  capturing  one, 
—  the  mud  has  done  that  for  me ;  but  if  you  will  cry, 
'  God  save  the  king,'  I  will  help  you  out." 

"I  will  not  cry  God  save  anything,  for  you,  —  no, 
not  if  I  stay  here  forever." 


70  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"  You  won't  ?  All  right.  I  suppose  you  do  not 
really  want  to  be  helped  out?" 

"  Not  by  you,  you  horrid  rude  creature  !  " 

"  Because  I  wear  a  scarlet  coat  ?  Don't  you  like  my 
uniform  ? " 

"  I  like  you  less,  and  that  is  saying  a  great  deal.  If 
all  the  British  army  were  as  ungallant  as  you,  I  should 
think  they'd  better  be  wiped  off  the  face  of  the  earth, 
and  I  hope  we'll  do  it." 

"We  ?     Who  are  we?" 

"We  Americans." 

"  If  you  are  an  American,  what  are  you  doing  over 
here,  this  side  the  river  ?  " 

"That,  too,  is  none  of  your  concern." 

"  You  are  a  saucy  little  child.  But,  say,  look  here, 
you  are  getting  in  deeper."  He  spoke  with  real  ear- 
nestness, and  looking  about  him  he  spied  a  stout  log 
which  he  dragged  to  the  edge  of  the  bog  and  pushed 
toward  Marianne,  then  stepping  upon  it,  he  dragged 
her  out,  despite  her  protests  that  she  would  rather  stay 
there  forever  than  have  him  touch  her. 

"  You'd  smother  after  a  while,  or  if  you  didn't  go 
deep  enough  for  that,  you'd  catch  your  death,"  he  said 
coolly.  "  I  may  be  an  ungallant  Britisher,  but  I'm  not 
going  to  see  little  girls  smother  to  death  before  my  very 
eyes." 

"  Little  girl !  "  there  it  was  again.     "  I'll  thank  you  to 


NEW    FRIENDS  71 

put   me   down,"    said    Marianne,  as   soon  as  they  had 
reached  the  soHd  ground. 

"  I'm  going  to.  You  are  heavier  than  I  thought. 
My!  but  you  are  a  sight."  He  looked  her  over,  and 
suddenly  a  half  embarrassed  expression  came  over  his 
face.  "Say,"  he  remarked  apologetically,  "you  are 
older  than  I  thought  you  were.  You  see  you  were  so 
far  down  in  the  mire  that  you  looked  like  a  small  child. 
I  didn't  mean  to  be  rude.     I  was  only  teasing." 

"  You  were  rude,  —  very,  —  but  now  that  I  see  you 
nearer,  I  perceive  that  you  are  only  a  boy,  and  of  course 
one  cannot  expect  much  politeness  from  hobbledehoys 
hardly  out  of  their  pinafores."  Having  given  voice  to 
this  withering  speech,  Marianne  turned  her  back  and 
began  to  scrape  the  mud  from  her  dress  with  a  bit  of 
bark. 

"  Here,  let  me  help  you  do  that,"  said  Master  Redcoat. 

"You  needn't  trouble  yourself,"  replied  Marianne, 
magnificently,  "  I  don't  require  your  services.  When 
I  want  the  attentions  of  young  gentlemen,  I  don't  go 
to  Httle  boys  dressed  up  in  soldier  clothes.  You  might 
spoil  your  boomaladdy  coat,  and  your  mother  might 
put  you  to  bed  without  your  supper,"  she  said 
mockingly. 

The  lad  laughed.  "  You  are  giving  it  to  me  hot  and 
heavy,  aren't  you  ?  If  you  don't  want  me  to  help  you, 
I'll  sit  down  here  and  wait." 


72  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"Wait?      What  for?" 

"  For  you." 

**  You  can  spare  yourself  the  trouble.  I  don't  want 
you.     I  know  my  way  home." 

*'  All  the  same,  I'm  going  to  stay.  You  can't  possibly 
go  far  with  your  shoes  heavy  with  mud  and  water,  even 
if  you  should  get  the  worst  off  your  frock.  Besides,  it 
isn't  safe  for  young  ladies  to  go  wandering  around  the 
woods  when  there  are  encampments  of  soldiers  so  near. 
My  sisters  are  not  allowed  to  do  it." 

''I'm  not  allowed  to  do  it  either,  but  I  do  when  I  have 
a  purpose."  The  accent  on  "young  ladies"  mollified 
Marianne  somewhat,  but  she  could  not  resist  adding, 
"  I  don't  think  it  is  much  safer  for  little  boys  to  be  out 
alone." 

"  Look  here !  how  old  do  you  suppose  I  am  ? "  asked 
the  lad. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know  —  ten  or  twelve,"  returned 
Marianne,    with    marked    indifference. 

Her  companion  laughed.  "  That  overdoes  it.  If 
you  had  said  fifteen  or  sixteen,  I  might  have  felt 
aggrieved,  for  I  believe  I  do  look  younger  than  I 
am.     I    am  nineteen." 

"You  don't  look  it.     How  old  do  you  suppose  I  am  ?  " 

"  When  you  were  in  the  bog,  I  thought  you  were 
eight  or  ten,  but  now  you  are  out  of  it,  I  suppose  you 
may  be  —  let  me  see  —  fourteen." 


NEW    FRIENDS  73 

"  I  am  seventeen,"  replied  Marianne,  with  dignity. 

"  Really  ?     You  aren't  very  big  for  your  age." 

**  No,  I  am  little,  like  mamma,  though  I  look  like  my 
father.  My  brother.  Royal,  looks  hke  mamma,  but  he 
is  tall  like  father." 

"  You  don't  happen  to  mean  Royal  Reyburn,  do 
you  ? 

"  Yes.     Do  you  know  him  .''  " 

"  Don't  I  ?  Why,  he  is  up  at  our  house  now.  I  am 
in  his  regiment,  and  we  belong  to  the  same  company.  I 
wish  I  had  known  in  the  beginning  that  you  were  his 
sister." 

"  You  would  have  been  more  polite,  I  suppose.  It 
doesn't  speak  very  well  for  your  gallantry  that  you  were 
not  so  anyhow,  even  though  you  didn't  know  who  I 
was." 

"  That  is  so.  I  am  a  thoughtless  fellow,  and  I  am 
afraid  I  like  to  tease.  Please  don't  tell  Roy,  or  I'll 
never  hear  the  last  of  it.  He  will  be  sure  to  tell  Kate. 
By  the  way,  I  haven't  told  you  my  name.  I  am  Jack 
Silverthorn.  Now  I  will  tell  you  what  we'd  better  do  : 
Our  house  is  just  back  here  a  little  way,  and  I  think 
we'd  better  go  up  there  and  get  you  a  dry  rig." 

''  Oh,  no,  no  !  Appear  before  entire  strangers  in  this 
condition.?     I  could  never  do  it." 

"  Oh,  but  you  needn't  see  any  one  but  Kate.  We  can 
sneak   around   the   back  way,  and  I  will  get  Kate   to 


74  A   LOYAL    LASS 

come  to  you  and  fix  you  up.     You  will  like  Kate  ;  every 
one  does.     Then  I  will  see  that  you  get  home  safely." 

Marianne  was  still  doubtful.     "  You  said  Roy  was  up 
there  ?  " 

"  Yes,   I  left  him  there  with  the  girls  when  I  came 
away." 

"  What  girls  ?  " 

"  My  two  sisters,  Kate  and  Sue.     I  came  out  to  get 
some  chestnuts.     I  forgot  all  about  that." 

Marianne's  curiosity  to  see  the  two  girls  whose  society 
her  brother  seemed  to  enjoy  overcame  her  scruples,  and 
she  finally  consented  to  accompany  Jack  to  his  house. 
The  thought  of  the  surprise  she  w^ould  give  her  brother 
quite  drove  away  her  ill  feeling,  and  she  became  more 
gracious  to  her  companion  as  they  walked  along.  After 
all,  he  had  done  her  a  service,  for,  as  she  thought  of  it, 
she  was  in  a  predicament ;  and  if  no  one  had  chanced  to 
come  her  way,  even  if  she  had  not  sunk  deeper  in  the 
marsh,  she  might  never  have  been  able  to  extricate  her- 
self, and  might  have  died  of  cold  and  starvation  there 
in  the  lonely  wood.  At  the  thought  of  this  she 
relented  still  further,  and  they  were  laughing  gayly  by 
the  time  they  reached  the  outbuildings  of  the  Silver- 
thorn  farm.  The  lad  had  such  a  cheery,  unaffected 
way  with  him,  that  in  his  presence  Marianne  forgot  to 
be  resentful ;  but  once  his  back  was  turned  and  she  was 
left  standinof  in  the  woodhouse,  she  realized  that  she 


NEW   FRIENDS  75 

was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  all  her  complacent 
acceptance  of  the  situation  died  within  her. 

But  the  feeling  did  not  have  time  to  acquire  bitter- 
ness before  Kate  Silverthorn  appeared.  Hers  was  a 
bonny  face,  showing  honest  blue-gray  eyes,  a  nose  just 
a  trifle  tip-tilted,  and  a  mouth  with  sweet,  smiling 
curves.  Around  her  smooth  forehead  clustered  curHng 
brown  locks,  and  her  homespun  gown,  open  at  the  neck, 
displayed  a  round  white  throat. 

She  hurried  toward  Marianne,  holding  out  both 
hands.  "This  is  too  bad,"  she  said.  "Jack  has  just 
been  telhng  me  that  you  fell  into  a  bog.  How  did  you 
manage  to  get  out  ?  " 

"  He  pulled  me  out,"  Marianne  told  her,  half- 
reluctantly. 

"  That  was  good.  I  am  glad  he  was  there  to  do  it. 
Let  me  take  off  those  stiff  shoes  and  stockings."  She 
was  down  on  her  knees  in  a  minute. 

"  No,  no  !  "  protested  Marianne.  But  Kate  laughed 
and  said  coaxingly :  "Just  let  me  do  it.  You  have 
such  little  feet  that  unfortunately  my  shoes  will  not  fit 
you,  but  Sue's  will  be  a  little  better.  I  will  run  into  the 
house  and  get  them.  Stay  right  here.  No  one  will 
see  you.  I  will  lock  the  door  behind  me."  And 
Marianne  was  left  a  veritable  prisoner  for  a  few 
minutes. 

Presently  Kate  returned   with  a  pan  of  warm  water 


j6  A   LOYAL    LASS 

and  the  necessary  articles  of  clothing.  "  There,"  she 
said,  "you'll  soon  look  like  yourself.  I  want  to  see 
your  brother's  face  when  you  come  in  with  me.  He 
hasn't  an  idea  that  you  are  anywhere  about." 

''  He  is  still  here  then  .?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  he  comes  nearly  every  day  with  Jack. 
You  see,  they  are  in  the  militia  and  can  get  away. 
There,  you  look  fine  !  That  blue  is  very  becoming. 
Here,  let  me  do  your  hair  over."  And  the  deft  fingers 
soon  piled  up  Marianne's  hair  in  a  becoming  twist. 
Then  Kate  stood  off  to  see  the  effect.  "  You  are 
lovely  in  that  gown,"  she  declared.  *' It  is  quite  long, 
and  makes  ybu  look  ever  so  much  taller."  She 
leaned  over  and  kissed  her  visitor,  and  putting  an  arm 
around  her,  drew  her  into  the  garden.  Marianne  felt 
her  charm  and  was  unable  to  make  the  slightest  resis- 
tance or  to  conjure  up  any  feeling  of  animosity ;  instead, 
her  heart  warmed  toward  this  unaffected,  cheery  girl  as 
it  had  seldom  done  toward  any  one. 


CHAPTER   V 

A   Surprise  for  Royal 

WHEN  the  two  girls  had  reached  the  porch, 
Kate  paused  with  a  suppressed  laugh,  then 
she  beckoned  Marianne  around  to  where,  through  a 
half-open  doorway,  she  could  see  the  group  in  the 
room  beyond.  Here,  before  the  crackhng  open  fire, 
sat  Royal,  Jack,  and  Sue.  They  were  roasting  chest- 
nuts in  the  hot  embers  and  appeared  to  be  thor- 
oughly enjoying  themselves.  Jack  had  emptied  his 
pockets  of  the  nuts  he  had  remembered  to  gather  at 
the  last  moment,  and  they  lay  in  a  shining  brown 
heap  upon  the  hearth. 

''  It  was  a  sight,  I  assure  you,"  Jack  was  saying, 
"to  see  the  American's  general.  Van  Rensselaer, 
with  old  Judge  Peck  in  cocked  hat  and  carrying  a 
big  sword,  riding  up  and  down,  trying  to  get  their 
brave  troops  to  come  over  and  fight  us.  But  not  an 
inch  would  they  budge ;  they  simply  stood  there  and 
sulked.  If  that's  the  kind  of  soldiers  we  have  to 
confront,  who  run  at  the  first  sound  of  a  bugle,  there 
will  not  be  much  of  a  war.     We  have  a  lot  of  prison- 

77 


yS  A    LOYAL    LASS 

crs.  Did  you  see  General  Scott  ?  He  is  a  fine-looking 
fellow,  if  ever  there  was  one.  " 

"No,  I  didn't  see  him,"  returned  Royal,  ''but  I  did 
see  what  must  have  been  gall  and  bitterness  to  the 
other  side,  —  their  heroes  of  Tippecanoe  and  the  garri- 
sons of  Mackinac  and  Detroit,  five  hundred  or  so,  I 
should  say.  We  marched  them  from  Fort  Erie  to 
Fort  George,  and  a  parade  we  made  of  it  that  must 
have  been  a  dose  to  the  Americans." 

Here  he  was  interrupted  by  a  figure  which  came 
flying  in  through  the  doorway,  —  a  figure  clad  in  a 
blue  Empire  gown,  which,  falling  to  her  feet  in  soft 
folds,  made  her  look  taller  than  she  really  was.  With 
scarlet  cheeks  and  snapping  eyes  the  girl  cried : 
"  American  yourself.  Royal  Reyburn.  Suppose  it  had 
been  your  father  who  was  driven  along  like  an  ox, 
could  you  have  borne  to  see  it  ?  For  shame  on  you, 
to  boast  of  the  woes  of  your  countrymen !  " 

Royal  sprang  to  his  feet,  surprise  and  confusion 
written  upon  his  face.  "  Marianne,  how  in  the  world 
came  you  here  ?  "  he  exclaimed. 

"I'll  explain,"  Kate  made  answer.  "Jack  discovered 
your  sister  in  the  woods,  where  she  had  made  a  mis- 
step and  had  fallen  into  a  bog.  You  know  what  a 
rainy  autumn  we  have  had,  and  there  are  many 
treacherous  spots  under  the  fallen  leaves.  Jack  pulled 
her   out,   it   seems,  and    brought  her    here    to    us,  that 


A   SURPRISE    FOR    ROYAL  79 

she  might  dry  her  clothes  and  get  rid  of  the  mud 
upon  them.  If  it  were  not  for  the  discomfort  she 
has  undergone,  I  should  be  glad  of  an  accident  which 
has  given  us  an  opportunity  of  making  her  acquain- 
tance." And  she  smiled  down  on  Marianne,  but  met 
no  response,  for  her  visitor  was  still  smarting  from 
the  effects  of  her  brother's  speech. 

''You  ought  to  suffer  for  it,"  Marianne  went  on, 
still  addressing  Royal,  "and  when  your  own  father 
was  wounded  and  is  still  a  prisoner,  it  shows  you 
are  very  heartless.  You  will  be  a  prisoner  yourself 
some  day,  and  perhaps  you  will  find  it  no  laughing 
matter.  As  for  General  Van  Rensselaer,"  she  turned 
to  Jack,  "he  was  ill  when  he  went  on  the  field  of 
battle.  He  carried  away  five  painful  wounds.  Was 
he  a  coward  ?  And  General  Scott  wore  his  bravest 
regimentals,  and  by  so  doing  became  all  the  more  a 
target  for  your  men.  Was  he  a  poltroon  ?  And  I 
have  heard  even  your  own  soldiers  say  that  no  fiercer 
nor  braver  attack  was  ever  made  than  by  our  men 
who  stormed  Queenston  Heights.  Before  this  war  is 
over  you  will  not  be  laughing  at  the  exploits  of  my 
countrymen,  I'll  venture  to  say  ;  and  by  that  time  you 
may  be  old  enough  to  do  something  more  than  play 
at  soldiering."  There  was  silence  all  around ;  but  at 
last  Royal  said,  a  little  awkwardly,  "  But,  you  see, 
Marianne,  we  didn't  know  you  were  listening." 


8o  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  It  doesn't  make  any  difference  who  was  listening. 
You  can  jest  at  the  misfortunes  of  your  own  people, 
and  that  is  enough.  I  want  to  go  home,  if  you 
please,"  she  said,  turning  to  Kate.  ''  I  don't  care  if 
my  clothes  are  wet." 

*' No,  please,"  Kate's  voice  began  coaxingly ;  ''we'll 
not  mention  the  war  nor  anything  approaching  it. 
We  are  not  responsible  for  all  the  dreadful  things 
that  are  done.  Please  let  us  be  friends,  even  if  we 
don't  think  exactly  alike.  You  cannot,  you  ought  not, 
to  go  home  alone,  for  the  country  is  overrun  with  all 
sorts  of  riffraff.  What  with  the  soldiers  and  the 
Indians  and  the  refugees,  no  one  on  the  border  is 
safe.  Do  stay  with  us  and  don't  mind  what  our 
brothers  say;  I'm  sure  I  wouldn't."  She  shot  a  saucy 
look  at  Royal.  "This  is  my  sister  Sue,"  she  went 
on.  "  You  haven't  met  her  yet.  Let  me  whisper 
something  in  your  ear :  Sue  is  half  on  your  side. 
She  always  stands  up  for  the  Americans." 

Here  was  one  friend  at  court,  and  Marianne  looked 
at  Sue  with  more  favor.  This  other  sister  was  not 
unlike  her  brother  and  sister,  except  that  her  features 
were  more  dehcate  and  her  eyes  and  mouth  more 
serious.  She  was  taller  and  more  slender  than  Kate, 
too.  Marianne  put  her  hand  into  Sue's  extended  one 
and  responded  to  its  warm  pressure. 

''  You  see,"  Sue  told  her,  *' we  were  Americans  once; 


A   SURPRISE   FOR    ROYAL  8i 

that  is,  our  grandparents  were.  The  family  lived  in 
New  York  from  the  settlement  of  the  colony  till  the 
Revolutionary  War,  and  then  my  grandfather,  being 
a  loyaHst,  fled  across  the  border  into  Canada." 

*'  By  loyalist  you  mean  Tory,"  said  Marianne,  bluntly. 

**  Yes,  if  you  like  that  word  better.  He  called  him- 
self loyal  to  the  king.  He  was  an  EngHsh  subject 
before  the  war  broke  out,  and  he  kept  on  being  one ; 
that  was  all.  He  thought  he  had  a  right  to."  A 
merry,  mischievous  look  came  into  her  eyes  as  she 
said  this,  and  Marianne  felt  that  she  was  showing 
rather  an  aggressive  spirit. 

"Of  course  he  had  a  right  to,"  she  returned,  with 
more  exhibition  of  tolerance,  "  only  I  don't  see  how  he 
could  think  he  ought  not  to  stay  and  fight  for  freedom." 

"I  don't  either,"  Sue  replied,  "but  then,  you  know, 
we  don't  all  think  alike.  Don't  let's  talk  about  it 
any  more.  Come  over  here  and  sit  down  by  the  fire, 
and  let  Jack  roast  you  some  chestnuts.  You  deserve 
a  big  share,  for  he  says  you  helped  him  to  gather 
them." 

There  was  no  resisting  this  sweetness,  and  Marianne 
yielded,  feeling  that  she  had  been  rather  ungracious, 
and  that  she  might  take  a  lesson  from  these  sisters  of 
him  whom  she  had  termed  a  discourteous  boy.  Yet 
in  her  character  of  young  lady  Jack's  deference  to 
her  was  very  noticeable,  and  the  members  of  the  Httle 


82  A    LOYAL   LASS 

party  before  the  fire  soon  were  laughing  and  talking, 
becoming  better  friends  every  moment,  though  it  was 
chiefly  to  the  girls  that  Marianne  unbent;  for  she  did 
not  intend  that  Jack  should  be  admitted  to  her  good 
graces.  The  short  afternoon  had  nearly  gone  when 
she  came  to  a  realizing  sense  that  it  was  getting  very 
dark,  and  she  looked  quite  aghast.  "  Oh,"  she  cried, 
*'  I  ought  to  have  been  home  an  hour  ago." 

"Don't  go,"  begged  her  entertainers.  ''Stay  all 
night  with  us.  It  is  so  late  for  you  to  be  going 
home,  and  we  should  so  Hke  to  have  you." 

"  But  they  will  miss  me,  and  will  wonder  where  I 
am  and  will  be  so  worried,"  Marianne  objected. 

**  I'll  ride  over  and  tell  them  where  you  are,"  Jack 
offered.     "They  know  me.     I  have  been  there  often." 

"  I  never  saw  you  there,"  Marianne  returned. 

"  No ;  it  has  just  happened  that  you  haven't  seen 
me.  I  don't  always  go  to  the  house.  We  haven't 
been  living  very  long  on  this  place,  for  we  used  to 
live  farther  up  the  country ;  and  that  is  why  you  and 
the  girls  have  never  met  before,  I  suppose.  Please 
stay." 

"Do  you  Hke  pumpkin  cake.-*"  Kate  asked.  "We 
are  going  to  have  some  for  supper." 

If  there  was  anything  that  Marianne  did  like,  it 
was  pumpkin  cake ;  that  mixture  of  pumpkin  and  corn- 
meal,  sweetened  with  maple  sugar,  spiced,  and  baked. 


A   SURPRISE    FOR    ROYAL  83 

had  always  been  something  that  she  considered  a  great 
treat.  She  looked  out  of  the  window.  It  certainly  was 
dark.  She  looked  down  at  her  little  boots  drying 
before  the  fire. 

Kate  stooped  to  feel  them.  "They  are  still  very 
wet,  you  see." 

"You'd  better  stay,  Marianne,"  said  her  brother; 
and  Marianne  doubtfully  consented.  "  Only  I  don't 
like  to  have  you  go  so  far  for  me."  She  turned  her 
blue  eyes  on  Jack,  and  in  them  he  saw  the  first  gentle 
expression  she  had  yet  shown  him. 

"  I'd  go  twice  as  far,"  he  said,  in  a  low,  eager  voice; 
and  she  felt  her  cheeks  grow  hot  under  his  look.  To 
hide  her  confusion  she  tossed  her  head  with  a  saucy 
laugh.  "  Little  boys  don't  usually  like  to  go  on 
errands,"  she  said. 

Jack  laughed,  too,  and  from  one  to  the  other  passed 
a  look  of  understanding. 

"  What  are  you  two  laughing  at  ? "  Kate  asked. 

"  At  each  other,"  Marianne  repHed.  Then  she 
nodded  to  Jack.  "  If  you  like  to  go,  very  well ;  but 
I  would  rather  stay,  if  I  were  you." 

"  So  I  w^ould,"  Jack  answered  quickly. 

"  Oh,  then  I  wouldn't  have  you  go  for  the  world," 
Marianne  made  haste  to  assure  him ;  and  Jack  stam- 
mered that  he  only  wanted  to  please  her,  and  what- 
ever she  desired  was  his  wish.     And  he  made  such  a 


84  A    LOYAL   LASS 

mess  of  it  that  Kate  had  to  come  to  his  relief  by  say- 
ing :  **  We  all  know  what  you  want  to  say,  Jack.  Just 
go  along  and  hurry  back.     We'll  wait  supper  for  you." 

"  I'll  take  Duke ;  he's  the  fastest  horse  on  the  place," 
said  Jack,  as  he  hurried  from  the  room. 

They  had  been  having  such  a  cosey  time  of  it,  just 
this  group  of  young  people,  that  Marianne  quite  for- 
got that  there  were  probably  other  members  of  the 
family ;  and  she  was  rather  taken  aback  when  two 
men  strode  into  the  kitchen,  where  the  three  girls 
were  busy  over  the  preparations  for  supper.  "  This 
is  Royal  Reyburn's  sister  Marianne,  father.  Grand- 
father, you  haven't  met  Miss  Reyburn,"  were  the  words 
with  which  Kate  presented  her;  and  Marianne  was 
suddenly  conscious  that  here  was  the  grandfather  whom 
she  had  called  a  Tory,  and  whose  actions  she  had  dis- 
cussed with  Sue.  He  was  rather  a  fierce-looking  old 
fellow,  she  thought,  and  she  felt  that  she  would  rather 
not  bring  up  the  subject  of  politics  before  him.  She 
hoped  he  would  not  introduce  the  subject,  and  was 
half  sorry  that  she  had  consented  to  remain.  Kate's 
father  she  liked  better,  and  saw  at  once  how  Jack 
had  become  possessed  of  his  good  nature  and  his  love 
of  teasing;  for  when  Grandfather  Silverthorn  left  the 
room,  his  son  began  lazily  to  ask  the  girls  if  they  had 
sent  Jack  for  the  doctor,  that  he  had  ridden  off  in  such 
hot  haste. 


A   SURPRISE   FOR    ROYAL  85 

"  No,"  Sue  explained ;  "  he  went  to  tell  them  at 
Madame  Desvouges's  that  Marianne  would  stay  with 
us  all  night." 

''  He  was  in  the  mischief  of  a  hurry  to  get  there," 
said  Mr.  Silverthorn,  with  a  quizzical  look  at  Marianne. 

"  He  wanted  to  get  back  to  supper,"  put  in  Kate. 
**  We  are  going  to  have  pumpkin  cake,  and  no  doubt 
he  is  afraid  he  will  not  get  his  share  if  he  does  not 
hurry." 

Mr.  Silverthorn  laughed.  "Judging  by  the  way  he 
was  riding,  I  should  say  that  he  thought  there  was 
some  other  sweet  thing  for  him  to  hurry  back  for." 

Marianne  caught  his  teasing  look,  and  blushed  scar- 
let. Kate  shook  her  head  at  him,  and  went  on  to 
say,  "  You  are  quite  right,  father ;  we  are  going  to 
have  some  honey." 

"  Come  here,  honey,"  said  Mr.  Silverthorn,  turning 
to  Marianne.  And  then  she  could  but  join  in  the 
laugh  that  followed,  while  half  angry,  half  pleased, 
she  dropped  him  a  curtsey,  and  stood  smiling  down 
at  him  as  he  lounged  on  the  big  settle  by  the  fire. 

"You're  not  a  bit  like  your  brother,"  he  said. 

"  No,"  returned  Marianne,   "  I  am  like  my  father." 

"  And  he  is  about  five  feet  one  or  two  in  his  stock- 
ings .''  "   Mr.   Silverthorn  asked  quizzically. 

"  No,  he  is  six  feet  two ;  but  except  for  height  I 
am  exactly  like  him,  only  my  skin  is  not  so  fair." 


86  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"Must  be  a  pretty  good-looking  man,"  Mr.  Silver- 
thorn  added.  '*  Lll  be  switched,  if  there  isn't  Jack 
back  again.  That  horse  must  be  in  a  perfect  lather. 
I'll  have  to  go  out  and  look  to  it  that  Jack  gives  him 
a  good  rubbing  down.  See  here.  Miss  Marianne,  if 
you  send  my  boy  off  on  many  such  trips,  I'll  have  to 
fix  him  up  a  flying  machine,  or  else  he'll  ruin  my 
horses."  And  the  man  went  out,  leaving  his  daugh- 
ters laughing  at  Marianne's  confusion. 

''You  mustn't  mind  father,"  they  told  her.  *' He 
jokes  with  everybody  and  has  always  been  the  greatest 
tease ;  but  he  is  the  dearest  father  in  the  world,  and 
ever  since  our  mother  died  he  has  been  father  and 
mother  both  to  us.  Grandfather  can  be  pretty  sharp 
sometimes,  but  father  never  is." 

Royal  had  gone  out  to  help  with  the  evening's  chores 
in  Jack's  absence,  and  presently  all  came  in  together, 
ready  for  the  pumpkin  cake,  which,  done  to  a  turn  in 
the  bake-kettle,  was  set  smoking  hot  upon  the  table. 

Kate's  quickness  of  wit  saved  Marianne  any  wounded 
feelings,  for,  though  the  subject  of  the  war  was  begun, 
she  turned  it  into  a  channel  of  reminiscence,  and  Mari- 
anne found  herself  deeply  interested  in  those  tales  of 
hardship  which  the  refugees  had  to  tell.  She  looked 
with  renewed  interest  at  the  tall  old  clock,  the  weather- 
beaten  chairs,  and  the  other  carefully  preserved  pieces 
of  furniture,  reUcs  of  a  former  luxury,  and  it  gave  her 


A    SURPRISE    FOR    ROYAL  ^y 

a  new  respect  for  these  jDeople,  to  learn  how  cheerfully 
they  had  accepted  privation  and  discomfort  for  con- 
science' sake. 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Silverthorn,  as  he  rose  from  the 
table,  ''the  only  gown  my  wife  had  when  we  were 
married  was  of  deerskin ;  that  was  her  wedding-dress, 
and  she  came  near  not  having  that." 

"  Why  }  "  Marianne  asked,  much  interested. 

"She  took  it  off  to  wash  it  for  the  great  occasion. 
Deerskin  lasts  pretty  well,  but  it  does  get  greasy,  so 
Kitty  thought  she'd  be  specially  particular  and  use 
lye  for  it,  soap  being  scarce,  but,  bless  my  soul!  it 
shrank  away  to  nothing,  and  she  hadn't  anything  to 
wear  but  a  blanket  till  all  the  women  folks  around  got 
together  and  helped  her  get  a  new  deerskin  ready  for 
her  wedding.  It  looked  for  a  time  as  if  we'd  have  to 
put  off  getting  married,  but  they  got  her  rigged  up 
finely,  after  all;  at  any  rate  I  thought  so.  I  wasn't 
thinking  of  what  she  had  on;  it  was  the  girl  herself 
that  was  in  my  mind."  He  gave  a  sigh,  and  Kate 
said  softly  :  "  And  mother  often  told  us  it  was  the 
happiest  day  of  her  Hfe.  She  often  used  to  tell  us 
that  story,  to  show  us  that  fine  clothes  aren't  necessary 
for  happiness." 

Marianne  glanced  down  at  the  blue  dress  she  wore 
and  smiled. 

"That  is  the  one  bit  of  finery  we  possess,"  Kate  told 


88  A    LOYAL   LASS 

her.  "  It  belonged  to  our  grandmother,  and  we  made 
it  over  a  few  years  ago  for  Sue ;  but  now  she  has  out- 
grown it,  yet  it  is  full  long  for  you.  Doesn't  Mari- 
anne look  well  in  it,  grandfather.?" 

The  old  man  turned  his  sharp  eyes  upon  Marianne, 
who  wondered  how  he  would  like  the  idea  of  her 
parading  around  in  his  wife's  one  fine  gown,  if  he  had 
known  her  dislike  of  Tories ;  but  he  made  no  comment, 
only  nodded  assent  and  walked  from  the  room. 

Very  amicably  did  the  grandchildren  of  Tory  and 
Whig  spend  their  evening,  and  Marianne  went  to  bed 
feeling  as  if  she  must  love  these  new  friends,  whatever 
side  their  ancestors  had  fought  upon;  and  she  parted 
from  them  the  next  morning  with  promise  to  see  them 
soon  again.  Royal  and  Jack  escorted  her  back  to  her 
grandmother's  house,  which  she  reached  none  the 
worse  for  her  adventure. 

It  was  when  she  came  again  into  her  father's  presence 
and  saw  him  still  pale  and  weak  from  his  wounds,  that 
she  fully  appreciated  the  fact  that  she  must  make  an- 
other effort  to  start  the  ball  rolling  which  would  urge 
on  the  plan  she  had  made  for  his  escape.  If  he  had 
belonged  to  the  militia  instead  of  to  the  regular 
troops,  he  would  simply  be  paroled  and  returned  home, 
as  were  the  other  militiamen,  and  the  matter  would  be 
very  simply  adjusted  ;  but  to  think  of  his  being  sent  to 
Quebec  to  wait  for  exchange,  was  not  to  be  thought  of. 


A    SURPRISE    FOR    ROYAL  89 

She  gave  a  full  account  of  her  visit  to  the  Silver- 
thorns,  and  her  father  listened  gravely,  shaking  his 
head  when  she  told  him  of  her  adventure  in  the 
woods.  "  It  was  fortunate  that  it  was  no  one  but  a 
good-hearted  lad  that  you  met.  I  do  not  want  my 
little  girl  to  be  running  wild  in  the  woods  and  about 
the  country  when  hordes  of  soldiers  are  gathering ;  and 
if  the  Indians  are  on  the  war-path  and  learn  that  you 
are  the  daughter  of  an  American,  what  can  you 
expect.  No,  no,  my  child;  let  matters  take  their 
course." 

This  Marianne  was  determined  not  to  do,  though 
she  said  no  more  at  the  time,  but  went  to  Victorine 
to  relate  her  adventures.  She  received  a  scolding 
for  running  off  alone,  and  Victorine  made  minute  in- 
quiries about  her  entertainers,  at  first  a  little  disposed 
to  discourage  the  acquaintance.  "  What  are  they  like, 
these  girls  ?  "  she  asked. 

Marianne  described  them  in  glowing  terms. 

"  I  have  heard  Royal  speak  of  them,  but  I  did  not 
know  they  were  such  intimate  friends,"  she  said  mus- 
ingly. "  I  think  it  is  the  one  you  call  Kate  that  he 
likes  best." 

''  Oh,  I  don't  know.  What  makes  you  think  so  ? 
When  have  you  seen  them  }  " 

"  I  have  not  seen  them,"  said  Victorine,  ''  but,"  with 
a  wistful  little  smile,  "  the  last  time  he  mentioned  them 


90 


A    LOYAL    LASS 


he  called  her  sJic,  and  when  he  spoke  of  her  sister  he 
called  her  by  her  name." 

Marianne  pondered  over  this  for  a  moment.  "  Any- 
how," she  said,  "  he  didn't  talk  to  one  more  than  the 
other.  He  likes  Jack  —  I  mean  the  brother  ;  and  it  is 
convenient  and  pleasant  for  him  to  have  a  place  like 
that  to  go  to." 

"Instead  of  coming  here." 

"  He  doesn't  come  here,  because  he  thinks  it  would 
distress  father  to  see  him." 

"  Perhaps.  You  haven't  told  me  yet  why  it  was 
that  you  went  off  in  that  naughty  way." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  tell.  I  said  I  meant  to  run 
away.  Don't  you  remember.?  And  one  may  have 
secrets." 

"  Oh,  yes,  one  may." 

"  You  have  yours  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  have  mine."  Victorine  spoke  with  a  little 
sigh. 

"Vic,  dear,"  Marianne  leaned  over  and  kissed  her, 
"  I  would  tell  you  if  I  could,  but  I  can't  now.  Per- 
haps—  yes,  I  am  sure  I  will  some  day,  and  then  you 
will  tell  me,  too." 

Victorine  drew  a  needle  from  the  stocking  she  was 
knitting  and  began  the  next  row  before  she  answered. 
"  I   cannot  promise." 

"Well,  then,  we  will  leave  it."     And  she  spoke  no 


A   SURPRISE    FOR   ROYAL  91 

more  of  her  secret,  though  it  was  on  her  mind  night 
and  day  how  she  could  carry  out  her  schemes  for 
her  father's  deHverance.  The  river  was  guarded  by 
pickets ;  there  were  encampments  on  both  sides,  bat- 
teries above  and  below ;  desertions  were  frequent,  and 
those  in  sympathy  with  the  Americans  listened  anx- 
iously to  the  reports  of  disease  and  disaffection  in 
the  camps. 


CHAPTER   VI 

Schemmg 

NEARLY  every  day  Royal  and  Jack  made  their 
appearance  at  the  house  of  Madame  Desvouges, 
but  it  was  a  rare  chance  that  gave  them  a  sight  of 
Marianne.  She  was  more  disposed  to  become  good 
friends  with  Sue  and  Kate  than  with  their  brother, 
for  while  the  exchange  of  visits  between  the  girls 
was  frequent,  Marianne  took  care  that  her  visits  were 
made  when  Jack  was  not  at  home. 

Her  father  was  now  nearly  well,  and  the  question 
of  his  being  transferred  to  some  other  point  became 
one  that  must  be  settled  very  soon.  Only  out  of 
consideration  to  Royal  and  by  the  influence  of  his 
friends  had  his  case  been  left  unsettled. 

"If  they  take  him  away,"  Marianne  made  her  plaint 
to  Victor,  ''they  will  perhaps  send  him  to  some  of 
those  dreadful  places  we  hear  about;  and  even  if  he 
were  allowed  a  parole,  he  would  not  be  able  to  fight." 

"Perhaps  he  will  soon  be  exchanged,"  Victor  tried 
to  comfort  her  by  saying.  "That  would  not  be  a 
bad  fate  at  all.    It  has  been  very  pleasant,  I  am  sure, 

92 


SCHEMING     '  93 

for  the  family  to  be  all  here  together,  even  if  your 
father  and  brother  do  not  meet." 

Marianne  turned  away  impatiently.  "  You  don't 
understand  what  it  means  to  father  and  me  not  to 
be  actively  at  work  for  our  own  country.  You  have 
no  special  country,  and  what  do  you  care  which  side 
wins }  There  is  no  use  asking  your  help  in  the  matter; 
that  is  plain  to  see." 

''  I  have  a  country,  and  I  am  loyal  to  it,"  Victor 
returned. 

"  No,  no,  you  are  not,  for  this  is  not  a  struggle 
between  French  and  English,  and  you  are  French. 
Don't  talk  to  me  about  your  being  loyal,  I  don't  want 
to  hear  it." 

Victor  was  discomfited ;  he  realized  that  he  was  not 
making  much  headway  in  Marianne's  good  graces. 

"I'd  help  any  way  that  I  could,  but  I  don't  see 
what  can  be  done,"  he  said  helplessly.  "  If  you  would 
only  tell  me." 

"  If  you  can't  see  of  your  own  accord,  there  is 
no  use  trying  to  make  you,"  returned  Marianne, 
impatiently. 

"You  know  I'd  do  anything  in  the  world  to  please 
you." 

"Then  use  your  wits  and  find  me  a  way  to  get 
back  home  with  my  father,"  she  said,  as  she  walked 
away. 


94 


A   LOYAL   LASS 


Victor  felt  that  he  was  between  two  fires.  His 
desire  to  please  Marianne,  and  his  desire  to  keep  her 
where  she  was,  conflicted.  She  would  never  cease  to 
reproach  him  if  he  did  not  make  some  effort  to  liber- 
ate her  father,  and  yet  he  was  a  British  prisoner  whose 
own  son  was  his  captor.  If  Royal  could  not  find  a 
means  to  get  him  decently  exchanged,  how  could  he 
be  expected  to  do  it  ?  Victor  was  faithful,  but  he  was 
not  brilliant,  though  inadvertently  he  did  play  into 
Marianne's  hands. 

He  came  to  the  girl  with  an  air  of  mystery  one  day. 
"There  is  some  one  out  in  the  barn  who  wants  to 
speak  to  you,"  he  said.  He  looked  cautiously  around 
as  he  made  the  announcement. 

Madame  Desvouges  and  Victorine  were  busy  in  one 
corner  of  the  kitchen;  Marianne  in  the  other  was  at 
work  paring  apples.  She  looked  up  quickly.  "  Very 
well,"  she  replied.  "  I  will  come  directly  I  have 
finished  these,  that  is—     Who  is  it,  Victor.?" 

"The  old  pedler.  He  says  he  has  something  to 
tell  you  about  the  bracelet." 

Marianne  nodded.  "  I  will  come  as  soon  as  I  have 
pared  these  apples." 

Victor  sat  down  beside  her.      "  I  will  help  you." 

Madame  Desvouges  from  the  other  side  of  the  room 
watched  them  with  a  pleased  look.  "  They  grow  con- 
fidential, those  two,"  she  whispered  to  Victorine.     "  It 


SCHEMING  95 

is  an  ill  wind  that  blows  no  one  good  ;  and  when  two 
young  people  are  thrown  together  day  after  day  — 
well,  one  knows  what  is  likely  to  be  the  result.  We 
have  never  been  able  before  to  keep  Marianne  with 
us  for  so  long  a  time." 

"Why  is  Asa  Peaslee  so  secret  in  his  coming.? 
Why  didn't  he  come  to  the  house  ? "  Marianne  asked 
in  a  low  tone. 

''  That  I  cannot  say,  but  he  seemed  desirous  of  not 
being  seen." 

"  I  wonder  how  in  the  world  he  happened  to  know 
I  was  here." 

"  He  did  not  know  till  he  asked  me  of  your 
whereabouts.     He  knew  I  lived  here,  it  seems." 

"  They  do  not  wish  to  be  heard,"  said  grandmamma, 
significantly.  "  We  will  not  try  to  overhear  them, 
will  we,  Victorine  ? "  She  laughed  a  little  pleased 
chuckle.     ''Start  the  loom  and  let  them  talk." 

But  presently  Marianne  brought  the  apples  over 
to  the  table.  "  They  are  all  ready,  grandmamma.  I 
am  going  to  the  barn  to  hunt  eggs.  With  the  army 
so  near  it  is  hard  to  keep  supplied,  and  we  have  not 
an  Qgg  left  in  the  basket." 

''  Go,  then,"  said  her  grandmother.  She  watched 
the  two  depart,  and  her  satisfied  air  was  very  obvious 
to  Marianne ;  it  half  annoyed  her.  Grand'mere  was 
too  ready  to  thrust  Victor  upon  her,  she  was  beginning 


96  A   LOYAL   LASS 

to  see,  and  it  would  have  been  better  for  his  cause 
if  there  had  been  less  eagerness  on  the  part  of  the 
good  lady. 

Once  out  of  the  house,  Marianne  ran  ahead  to  the 
barn,  where,  sitting  on  a  pile  of  hay,  she  found  Asa 
Peaslee.  "  Go,  you,  and  hunt  the  eggs,  and  don't  come 
back  till  I  call  you,"  she  ordered  Victor.  *'  I  want  to 
talk  to  our  friend  here.     How  are  you,  Mr.  Peaslee  ? " 

*'Wal,  I'm  'bout  as  usual;  pretty  smart  in  body, 
though  I  must  say  Fm  considerable  upset  in  mind." 

"Why  is  that.?" 

*'  Oh,  these  blamed  fools  o'  gin'rals  make  me  sick. 
That  pompous  old  Smyth  is  the  biggest  idiot  that 
I  ever  did  see.  He's  all  gab;  and  if  he  'mounts  to  a 
row  of  pins,  Lm  mistaken.  But  there  !  I  didn't  come 
over  here  to  talk  about  him.  It's  a  wonder  I  got 
acrost  at  all,  but  I  did.  They  know  me,  and  I  jest 
snuck  over  above  here.  Found  an  Injun  that  showed 
me  a  way." 

''Oh,  how  did  you  come.?  Do  tell  me,"  Marianne 
broke  in  eagerly. 

Asa  nodded  his  head  with  a  sly  wink.  '*  I  wa'n't 
born  yist'day.  You  don't  ketch  me.  What  I  come 
to  this  here  place  is  to  see  if  you'd  got  that  there 
bit  of  a  bracelet  yit.     Ain't  lost  it,  hev  ye  ? " 

"  No,  I  have  it  safe  enough ;  but  why  do  you  want 
to  know  ? " 


SCHEMING  97 

**  'Cause  that  there  old  Injun  squaw's  been  pesterin' 
the  Ufe  out  o'  me  to  git  it  back  for  her;  says  it's  a 
sort  o'  —  what  d'ye  call  it  ?  —  amulet  or  somethin',  and 
she's  had  bad  luck  ever  sence  she  parted  with  it ;  wants 
to  git  it  back  at  any  cost." 

"  Oh,  and  you  think  you'll  make  a  good  bargain 
with  her;  I  see." 

"  Now,  ain't  you  a  suspicious  young  miss  ?  Jest 
you  wait  a  bit.  I  don't  calc'late  to  make  nawthin'  off 
the  old  soul.  Lord !  she's  wore  out  the  calico  I  give 
her  for  it  long  ago ;  but,  wal,  her  and  her  son's  been 
pretty  good  to  me,  and  I'd  ought  to  show  'em  some 
'preciation  of  it.  Now,  jest  let's  us  come  to  business. 
What'U  you  take  for  it.?" 

Marianne  considered  the  matter.  *'  I  don't  know.  I 
am  not  sure  that  I  want  to  part  with  it.  I  shall  have 
to  think  about  it." 

"  Mebbe  I've  got  suthin'  along  with  me  that  you'd 
like  better.  I  ain't  over  here  peddUn',  to  be  sure,  but 
then  I  dunno's  I  couldn't  git  ye  what  ye  want,  and 
send  it  to  ye  when  I  git  back." 

"  You  are  goin'  back  ?     When  ?     How  ?  " 

"  That's  neither  here  nor  there.  There's  more  ways 
of  kilHn'  a  dog  than  by  chokin'  him  with  soft  butter. 
I'm  a-goin',  and,  as  the  Bible  says,  an'  that  right  airly." 

Marianne  leaned  forward  and  looked  at  him  stead- 
fastly.     The    shrewd    gray   eyes    met    hers    honestly, 


98  A    LOYAL    LASS 

and  the  humorous  mouth  gave  her  a  twisted  smile. 
*'  I'm  a  purty  crittur,  ain't  I  ?  "  he  said  with  a  chuckle. 
**  Look  as  long  as  ye  want.  I  ain't  the  blushin' 
kind." 

Marianne  laughed.  Then  she  said  in  a  low  voice  : 
''  I  thought  you  were  a  true,  loyal  American." 

He  looked  around  cautiously,  put  both  hands  on 
his  knees,  leaned  forward,  and  whispered  back,  "  So 
I  am.     Ain't  you  ?  " 

•'To  my  heart's  core." 

"That's  what  I  thought." 

"  My  father  was  wounded  in  the  attack  on  Queens- 
ton." 

"  So  I  heerd  tell." 

"  He  is  a  prisoner  there  in  my  grandmother's 
house." 

Asa  nodded. 

Marianne  leaned  still  closer  and  whispered  still 
lower,  **  Are  you  a  spy.-'" 

Asa  drew  down  his  face.  ''  Don't  like  the  eepithet. 
You're  true  blue  ?     I   kin  trust  ye  ?  " 

"  To  the  utmost." 

•'\Val,  then,  Lm  here  for  my  country's  intrus'.  I 
guess  Lve  found  out  what  I  come  for,  and  I'm  goin' 
back  with  w^hat  no  man  kin  find  on  my  pusson.  Good 
reason  why  —  'tain't  there;  it's  all  in  this  timepiece." 
And  he  tapped  his  head. 


SCHEMING  99 

Marianne  sat  with  her  chin  in  her  hands,  her 
thoughts  busy. 

"What  about  that  bracelet?"  Asa  asked,  breaking 
the  silence. 

**  I  will  let  you  have  it  upon  one  condition.  I  think 
the  good  God  has  sent  you  to  help  us.  If  you  will 
help  me  to  invent  a  plan  for  my  father's  escape,  you 
shall  have  the  bracelet.  I  know  you  are  a  shrewd 
man,  and  the  Yankees,  they  tell  me,  are  very  inven- 
tive ;  so,  now,  here  is  a  chance  to  exercise  your  wits." 

''Blamed  if  I  don't  do  it."  He  thought  a  moment, 
then  struck  his  knee  hard.  "  You've  hit  it ;  the  brace- 
let will  do  the  business.  That's  a  happy  thought. 
The  old  squaw  can  help  us  out." 

Marianne  clapped  her  hands.  "  To  be  sure,  and 
that  will  carry  out  my  first  plan.  Let  me  tell  you 
about  it.  I  started  out  one  day,  thinking  I  would  go 
to  the  Indian  village  and  see  if  I  could  get  some 
paint  and  things  to  disguise  my  father,  and  then  I 
thought  he  could  at  least  escape  from  the  house 
undetected.  I  thought  we  would  dress  up  like  Ind- 
ians, he  and  I,  and  escape  to  the  woods  and  hide 
there,  and  maybe  we  could  avoid  the  pickets  and  get' 
across  the  river  in  some  way.  I  was  going  to  offer 
the  bracelet  to  the  Indians ;  for  father  told  me  it  was 
not  a  common  thing,  and  that  it  might  be  of  use 
some    day.       I    hadn't    quite    settled    it   all,    for    I   fell 


loo  A   LOYAL   LASS 

into  a  bog,  and  since  then  they  have  not  let  me  go 
off  by  myself." 

Asa  regarded  her  admiringly.  ''You've  got  a  head- 
piece, and  I  guess  two  heads  is  better  than  one,  if 
one  is  a  pumpkin  head.  You've  got  the  right  idear, 
and  we'll  work  on  that,  and  see  how's  the  best  w^ay 
to  carry  it  out." 

"  It  must  be  soon,  for  my  brother  is  responsible  for 
my  father.     He  is  his  prisoner." 

Asa  stared.     "  What  ye  talking  about  ?    Yer  brother .? " 

"Yes,  my  brother  is  on  the  enemy's  side.  He  be- 
longs to  the  militia;  and  it  was  he  who  found  my 
father  wounded,  and  rescued  him  from  the  Indians. 
I  should  hate  to  have  any  trouble  come  to  Royal, 
but  father  must  be  helped  away.  Do  you  suppose 
they  would  think  Royal  had  contrived  his  father's 
escape  ?  He  has  given  his  word  that  he  will  deliver 
him  up  when  it  is  required  of  him,  and  my  grand- 
mother, too,  promised  that  he,  should  be  guarded  as 
any  other  prisoner.  It  was  only  on  that  account 
that  they  were  allowed  to  take  him  to  her  house." 

''We'll  have  to  see  into  that.  You're  like  that  old 
fellow  we  used  to  read  about  when  I  was  a  little 
chap:  avoidin'  Scylly  he  fell  onto  Charybdus."  He 
leaned  back  against  his  pile  of  hay,  and  meditatively 
pulled  his  beard,  much  the  color  of  the  hay  itself. 
Presently    he   began   to   chuckle   to    himself.       "That 


SCHEMING  loi 

would  be  a  joke,"  he  said,  "a  big  joke."  He  wagged 
his  head  in  enjoyment  of  the  thought.  "  Brother's  in 
militia.?" 

*'Yes." 

'* 'Spose  they  ever  give  him  picket  dooty?" 

**  I  suppose  so.     Yes,  I  am  sure  of  it." 

**Wal,  if  fortune  favors  us,  and  we  happen  on  a 
dark  night,  we  might  be  able  to  kill  two  birds  with 
one  stone.  I'd  like  nawthin'  better.  Jeehosophat ! 
but  that  would  be  fun.  Now,  sissy,  you  keep  quiet, 
and  to-morrer  I'll  come  along  'bout  this  time.  Mean- 
while, I'll  see  the  old  Injun  woman,  and  mebbe  we  kin 
git  this  straightened  out.  She  done  me  a  good  turn 
oncet  upon  a  time,  —  cured  me  up  with  her  yarbs,  — 
and  I  happened  to  be  able  to  do  her  son  a  favor,  so 
we  keep  on  tryin'  to  git  quits ;  and  this  time  she 
thinks  she's  in  my  debt,  and  if  I  promise  that 
bracelet,  I  guess  that  will  clinch   matters." 

Marianne  arose  to  her  feet.  "  Then  I  will  trust  it 
all  to  you." 

''Ye  kin." 

"  I  know  I  can."  She  held  out  her  hand,  and  the 
old  man  took  it  gingerly,  but  did  not  fail  to  give  it  a 
squeeze  before  he  dropped  it. 

"  Call  yer  young  man,  and  I'll  git  out,"  he  said. 

Victor  obediently  appeared  at  Marianne's  summons. 
He  had  been  patiently  sitting  up  in  the  loft  with  his 


102  A    LOYAL    LASS 

hat  full  of  eggs.  "You  did  find  some;  that's  good," 
said  Marianne,  in  a  satisfied  tone.  "You  may  bring 
them  in  for  me,  and  don't,  for  your  life,  let  any  one 
know  that  we  did  not  hunt  them  together ;  and  keep 
it  a  dead  secret  about  Asa  Peaslee." 

"What  about  the  bracelet.?" 

"Oh,  the    old    squaw  wanted   to   get  it  back  again, 
that  was  all." 

"Did  you  let  him  have  it.?" 

"  No,  Asa  is  going  to  see  what  she  will  give  for  it, 
and  will  let  me  know  to-morrow." 

All  the  next  day  Marianne  was  excited  and  watch- 
ful. As  evening  approached,  she  waited  her  chance 
to  make  an  excuse  to  absent  herself  from  the  house. 
Victor,  her  usual  willing  cat's-paw,  was  busy  in  the 
garden.  She  would  fain  have  offered  to  go  and  help 
him,  but  she  had  never  been  too  ready  with  such 
offers,  and  she  would  best  not  do  anything  to  arouse 
suspicion.  She  knew  that  Roy  and  Jack  might 
appear  that  day,  and  she  had  set  Victor  upon  the 
watch  for  them.  There  were  no  eggs  needed .?  Yes, 
there  should  be.  She  would  see  to  it  that  there 
were ;  and  before  the  afternoon  was  over,  there  was 
a  crash  in  the  pantry,  an  exclamation  of  dismay, 
and  Marianne  appeared  at  the  door,  crying  out :  "  Oh, 
grandmamma,  I  have  overturned  the  egg  basket  in 
trying  to  reach  the  top  shelf,  and  alas !  I  have  broken 


SCHEMING  103 

every  egg.  Was  ever  such  an  unfortunate  ?  It  is  all 
due  to  my  being  such  a  mite.  If  I  had  been  taller, 
I  would  not  have  had  to  stand  upon  that  treacherous 
stool.  What  shall  I  do  .-*  I  will  clear  up  the  mess  at 
once ;  but  there  will  be  no  eggs  for  supper,  and  you 
had  promised  my  father  one  of  your  own  best 
omelets.     Is  it  not  unfortunate  }  " 

She  seemed  so  genuinely  distressed  that  her  grand- 
mother tried  to  comfort  her.  "  Never  mind,  my  child. 
Of  course,  one  is  sorry  for  such  a  waste,  but  there 
are  others  to  be  found,  I  have  no  doubt,  and  your 
only  punishment  shall  be  that  you  go  and  hunt  for 
them." 

"That  I  will  do  gladly,"  replied  Marianne,  brighten- 
ing up. 

"  I  will  help  you,"  Victorine  volunteered. 

**  Oh,  I  can  never  allow  that,"  Marianne  hastened 
to  say.  "  You  are  too  good,  Victorine.  I  ought  to 
do  it  all  by  myself  for  having  been  so  naughty  and 
careless.  If  I  allow  any  one  to  help  me,  it  shall  be 
Victor,  for  it  is  partly  his  fault;  he  should  have 
made  a  better  stool." 

"  True  enough,"  put  in  Madame  Desvouges,  well 
pleased.  "  You  have  a  cold,  Victorine ;  I  would  not 
go  out  in  this  keen   air." 

So  Marianne  made  her  escape  unsuspected  and 
found  Asa  waiting  for  her,  as  before.     **'  Wal,  you  don't 


104  A    LOYAL    LASS 

keep  a  feller  long  coolin'  his  heels,"  was  his  greeting, 
''and  it's  well  you  don't,  for  we've  got  to  make  hay 
while  the  sun  shines.  Ye  see,  grandma  and  brother 
and  them  mustn't  know,  or  else  it  may  be  wuss  for 
'em.  Me  an'  them  Injuns  hev  concocted  a  plan.  Old 
squaw  wunt  leave  a  stone  unturned  to  git  back  that 
jig-a-me-rig  armlet,  so  says  I,  '  Ef  you  help  me  to  git 
a  man  back  to  his  hairth  and  hum,  the  bracelet  you 
shell  have,  as  sure  as  my  name's  Asy  Peaslee.'  An'  I 
says  to  Fire-Eyes,  —  that's  the  old  woman's  son,  'We'll 
call  it  quits  if  you  git  us  all  over  safe.'  So  here's  the 
scheme :  About  dark  this  evening  you  and  pop  steals 
out  of  the  house  and  meets  me  here.  I've  got  stuff 
to  rig  you  up  Injun  shape,  and  we'll  go  along,  striking 
into  the  woods  unmolested.  Pop  kin  walk  a  bit,  I 
s'pose.     Ain't  too  weak  ?  " 

"  No,  I  think  not.  He  grows  stronger  all  the  time, 
but  has  pretended  weakness  that  he  might  still  remain 
here,  and  does  not  venture  beyond  the  gate.  He  has 
orders  to  keep  within  bounds.  We  think  it  is  intended 
that  he  shall  be  sent  to  Quebec  or  elsewhere  with 
the  next  company  of  prisoners  sent." 

"  Pray  God  there'll  be  no  next  ones,"  remarked  Asa, 
fervently.  "  Wal,  then,  we're  all  right  if  w^e  don't 
git  nabbed.  Pop  kin  talk  Injun,  I  guess.  I  see  some 
of  them  red  cattle  comin'   in  here   yist'day." 

"Yes,  they  come  with  various  things  to   sell." 


SCHEMING  105 

"  That's  good.  We'll  pretend  we  have  various 
things  to  sell  if  we  meet  up  with  any  Britishers.  Now 
all  you've  got  to  do  is  to  make  your  chance  to  git  out 
here,  and  leave  the  rest  to  me.  We'll  flank  them 
pickets  and  git  acrost,  for  it's  goin'  to  be  a  dark  night, 
no  moon  and  cloudy.  Now  run  in,  or  they'll  suspi- 
cion ye." 

'' I've  got  to  hunt  for  eggs;  that  is  my  excuse." 

"I'll  help  ye.  I  guess  nob'dy  is  better  at  findin' 
things  than  Asy  Peaslee."  He  was  as  good  as  his 
word,  and  was  not  many  minutes  in  finding  a  nest  of 
eggs,  which  he  made  over  to  Marianne,  who  ran  quickly 
to  the  house  with  them. 

It  required  some  contriving  to  arrange  it  so  that 
her  father  could  leave  the  house  unobserved.  First 
Marianne  must  find  a  chance  to  give  him  a  whispered 
account  of  her  interview  with  Asa.  Then  Mr.  Rey- 
burn  declared  that  he  must  not  leave  his  wife,  and 
Marianne  was  in  a  quandary.  "  I  don't  want  to  leave 
mother,  either,"  she  said.  "  But,  father,  if  you  are 
carried  off  and  should  be  sent  to  England  to  prison, 
you  would  have  to  leave  her,  and  in  much  worse 
manner.  We  will  find  a  way  for  her  to  come  to 
us ;  and  if  she  knew,  she  would  feel  that  her  mother 
ought  to  be  told,  so  you  see  —  you  know  how  it 
would  be." 

Her    father    nodded.       "  I     see,     but    it     seems     a 


io6  A    LOYAL    LASS 

cowardly  thing  to  leave  women  behind  to  bear  the 
brunt  of  my  escape." 

''You  would  do  worse  to  bear  the  brunt  of  your 
being  carried  off.  This  is  much  less  dreadful.  Do, 
dearest  father,  consent.  The  time  is  short,  and 
mother  will  be  so  glad  to  know  that  you  are  safe  at 
home.  She  would  stand  by  you,  of  course,  if  she 
knew,  but  she  is  excitable,  and  could  not  keep  it  to 
herself.  Every  one  would  know  that  something  unus- 
ual was  on  hand." 

At  last  Mr.  Reyburn  was  won  over,  and  consented 
to  announce  that  he  would  take  a  nap,  and  being  left 
alone  would  cHmb  out  the  window,  his  room  being 
on  the  ground  floor,  and  would  meet  Marianne  in  the 
barn.  To  Marianne's  relief  all  went  well  so  far,  and 
if  Mrs.  Reyburn  wondered  why  her  husband  and 
daughter  were  so  unusually  affectionate  to  her  when 
she  left  the  latter  to  cover  up  her  father  for  his  pro- 
posed nap,  she  ceased  to  wonder  when  she  found  the 
note  which  announced  their  flight.  Yet,  good  woman 
that  she  was,  she  did  not  tell  her  secret  that  night, 
and  rejoiced  rather  than  regretted  their  going,  being 
anxious  only  that  they  should  reach  their  destination 
in  safety. 


CHAPTER   VII 

An  Exchange  of  Prisojiers 

IT  was  dark  when  two  figures  clad  in  Indian  garb 
stole  out  of  Madame  Desvouges's  barn,  and  under 
cover  of  the  shadows  of  evening  were  able  to  get  to 
the  woods  without  discovery.  Asa  Peaslee,  startUngly 
arrayed  in  the  red  coat  of  a  British  soldier,  met  them. 
"  We  were  so  afraid  Victor  or  some  one  would  come 
into  the  barn  while  we  were  getting  ready,"  said 
Marianne,  in  a  hysterical  whisper.  "We  were  going 
to  hide  in  the  hay  if  we  heard  any  one,  but  as  good 
luck  had  it,  not  a  soul  saw  us  except  the  old  white 
horse.  Do  you  think  we  shall  get  through  all 
right?" 

**  As  long  as  we  are  out  of  the  way  of  the 
patrol,  we  needn't  fear,"  Asa  told  her.  "  We've  got 
some  weapons  hid  up  here  in  the  hollow,  and  we'd 
ought  to  be  able  to  defend  ourselves  against  more 
than  one  man.  If  any  one  must  bite  the  dust,  it  will 
have  to  be  the  Britisher." 

They  followed  along,  one  after  the  other,  Indian 
fashion,    through    the    dark   woods,    Asa    leading    the 

107 


io8  A    LOYAL    LASS 

way.  It  seemed  a  grewsome  journey  to  Marianne, 
used,  though  she  was,  to  forest  ways.  When  they  had 
reached  a  certain  hollow  tree,  Asa  stopped  and  drew 
from  it  a  rifle,  which  he  handed  to  Mr.  Reyburn. 
Then  he  gave  Marianne  a  pistol,  saying,  "  I  guess 
you  know  how  to  use  that  when  occasion  requires." 

The  girl  in  her  deerskins,  looking  Hke  a  funny  little 
Indian  lad,  stuck  the  pistol  in  her  belt  and  replied  : 
"  I  don't  believe  I  shall  need  any  one  to  show  me 
how  to  aim  straight,  but  I  am  not  sure  whether  my 
courage  will  hold  out,  i|  it  is  light  enough  to  see  the 
thing  at  which  I  must  shoot." 

"  I  guess  when  it  comes  to  a  question  of  self- 
defence,  you'll  be  all  right,"  Asa  remarked,  —  an  answer 
which  did  not  add  to  Marianne's  peace  of  mind. 

After  keeping  to  the  road  for  some  time  they 
struck  into  the  road  leading  to  St.  David's,  and 
finally  made  the  branch  road,  which  would  take  them 
to  the  Heights.  At  the  angle  of  these  roads  stood 
the  remnant  of  the  Hamilton  house,  battered  by  the 
American  guns  on  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Queens- 
ton.  "  There  is  a  battery  not  far  off,"  said  Asa, 
under  his  breath ;  "  we  must  fight  shy  of  that,  and  get 
down  the  cUffs  as  best  we  can.  You  can  manage 
it,   I  hope,  sir." 

''  I  managed  to  climb  up,  and  I've  no  doubt  I  can 
climb    down    again,"    replied    Mr.     Reyburn,    grimly; 


AN    EXCHANGE   OF    PRISONERS         109 

and  the  scramble  down  the  steep  cHff s  began,  —  an 
almost  perpendicular  cHmb,  rendered  possible  only  by 
the  presence  of  the  trees  and  bushes  which  held  fast 
to  the  crannies  of  the  rocks.  Yet  a  dangerous  way 
it  was,  for  a  misstep  might  hurl  one  into  the  rapidly 
flowing  river  beneath.  They  were  about  halfway 
down,  when  from  the  dimness  came  a  voice :  "  Halt ! 
Who  goes  there } "  The  snapping  of  the  branches 
had  betrayed  them. 

'*A  friend,"  repHed  Asa.  *' Go  on,"  he  called  as 
loudly  as  he  dared  to  his  companions.  "We're  all 
right." 

"Advance  friend,  and  give  the  countersign,"  said 
the  voice  they  had  heard. 

"  It's  easy  enough  to  say  advance,"  said  Asa,  "  but 
when  a  fellow  has  lost  his  way  in  the  dark,  advancin' 
ain't  so  easy,  but  I'll  give  the  countersign  all  right, 
if  you'll  trust  to  the  advancin'  bein'  down  hill." 

There  came  a  chuckle  from  the  dimness.  "  Go 
ahead,  I'll  take  the  countersign,"  returned  the  voice, 
and  Asa  proceeded  to  give  it.  He  stood  still  for  a 
moment  after,  and  muttered  to  himself,  "I'd  like 
plaguey  well  to  know  if  that  fellow's  above  or  below." 

The  voice  of  the  patrol  continued,  "  Just  follow 
this  light  and  you'll  be  all  right."  A  bit  of  a  flame 
flashed  out,  and  Asa,  by  its  hght  saw  that  by  their 
circuitous    route    they    had    come    very    near    to    the 


no  A    LOYAL    LASS 

battery.     He    proceeded  to  scramble    down   the    rocks 
as  fast  as  possible.      '*  Hold  there  !  "  cried  the  patrol. 
"  You're     going    the     wrong     way."      Another     flash 
showed  him  Asa's  red  coat ;   and,  seeing  that  the  man 
had  no  idea  of  advancing  in  his  direction,  the    patrol 
called  again,  "  Halt  there,  will  you !  " 
''  Halt  yourself  !  "  shouted  back  Asa. 
"  You're  trying  to  desert ! "  shouted  the  patrol,  and 
his    rifle    rang    out    upon    the    air,    the   bullet  passing 
close   to  Asa's   head.      The    pedler   dodged   behind  a 
tree,    and   gave  an    answering   shot.      There  was   the 
sound  of  a  faUing  body  which  came  crashing  through 
the    bushes,    rolling    past    the    pedler,    and    on    down 
the   cHff.     Then   there   came  a  startled    scream    from 
below,    and   in    a    moment   Asa   had    scrambled    down 
almost  to  the   river,  to   find   upon    a   small   abutment, 
Mr.    Reyburn   and    Marianne,    the    latter    clinging   to 
her  father.     Just   above   in    the   bushes   lay  the   body 
of  the  man  who  had  rolled   down   the    cliff,  and  who 
was    stopped    from    going   farther  by    a   thick   clump 
of  undergrowth. 

**  You've  struck  the  exact  spot,"  announced  Asa. 
He  gave  a  low  whistle,  followed  by  a  pecuHar  call, 
and  over  the  edge  of  the  jutting  rock  came  the 
head  of  the  Indian,  Fire-Eyes.  He  actively  scram- 
bled upon  the  place  where  the  others  were  standing, 
and  waited  orders. 


AN    EXCHANGE   OF   PRISONERS        in 

A  slight  groan  came  from  the  man  in  the  bushes. 
"  Oh,"  cried  Marianne,  ''  he  is  alive.  Don't  leave  him 
here  to  die." 

*'  We'll  take  him,  too,"  returned  Asa  ;  "  the  more  the 
merrier.  This  isn't  bad;  two  prisoners  for  our  side. 
You've  got  the  other  fellow  ? "  he    asked   the    Indian. 

Fire-Eyes  signified  that  he  had,  and  then  Marianne 
was  lifted  down  into  the  boat,  rocking  on  the  river. 
She  was  grasped  by  the  sinewy  arms  of  the  Indian 
squaw.  Next  came  Mr.  Reyburn,  and  then  the 
wounded  man ;   last  of  all,  Asa  and  the  Indian. 

"  We've  one  more  passenger  than  we  bargained 
for,"  said  Asa,  "but  I  guess  we'll  get  over  all  right." 

Marianne  perceived  that  there  was  with  them  a 
man  gagged  and  bound ;  she  wondered  how  he 
happened  to  be  there.  To  this  man  Asa  presently 
addressed  himself :  "  Soon's  we  git  over,  young  man, 
we'll  take  that  bandage  off  your  mouth.  I  dunno's 
there's  anything  I'd  hate  wuss'n  hevin'  to  keep  my 
mouth  shet,"  he  added,  chuckling  softly. 

The  muffled  oars  made  no  sound,  and  at  last  they 
were  safely  landed,  the  willing  and  the  unwilling 
prisoners. 

Marianne,  half  bewildered,  stumbled  along  in  the 
darkness.  Once  during  the  silent  walk  the  old 
squaw  laid  hold  of  the  girl's  wrist,  and  gave  a  grunt 
of  satisfaction  as  she  felt  the  presence  of  the  bracelet. 


112  A   LOYAL    LASS 

Marianne  loosened  the  trinket  and  handed  it  to  her. 
She  received  it  without  a  word,  and  stowed  it  away 
in  her  bosom.  Fire-Eyes  and  the  little  pedler  bore 
the  body  of  the  wounded  man,  and  Mr.  Reyburn  kept 
a  close  grasp  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  other  prisoner. 
Asa  had  removed  his  coat  and  tossed  it  back  into  the 
boat,  saying :  ''  If  we  come  across  any  of  our  Yankee 
brethren,  they  shan't  take  me  for  a  blamed  Britisher. 
I'm  about  as  ready  to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  my  own 
countrymen  as  I  was  out  of  the  enemy's.  What  you 
want  to  do,  Mr.  Reyburn,  is  to  make  tracks  for  home 
as  quick  as  you  kin.  We  want  to  git  this  man  some- 
where and  the  gal,  too.  You  know  the  way  better'n 
I  do ;  s'pose  you  lead.  Keep  a  tight  holt  on  your 
man.  You  kin  trot  him  into  camp  in  the  morning 
if  you  want  to,  but  we  ain't  goin'  to  let  him  give  us 
the  slip  to-night  if  we  kin  help  it"  The  warning  was 
needed,  for  more  than  once  the  prisoner  tried  to 
wrench  himself  from  the  grasp  of  his  warder ;  and 
seeing  this,  the  old  squaw  lent  her  strength  to  the 
holding  of  the  fellow. 

It  was  a  tedious  and  exhausting  journey  which  at 
last  brought  them  into  the  road  leading  to  the  Reyburn 
farm.  They  had  encountered  no  patrol  on  this  side, 
though  the  camp-fires  gleamed  along  the  foot  of  the 
cHffs.  The  Indian's  sharp  eyes  had  been  on  the  look- 
out  before   they   landed,  and    he    had    discovered   the 


AN    EXCHANGE    OF    PRISONERS        113 

form  of  a  picket  to  the  right  of  them.  The  boat 
was  then  directed  a  little  farther  up-stream,  and  being 
favored  by  the  darkness,  they  were  able  to  get  under 
shadow  of  some  bushes  before  the  man  on  picket 
duty  could  come  that  way  again. 

"  The  dark's  a  good  friend  when  you  want  to  keep 
out  of  sight,"  said  Asa,  ''but  I'm  blest  if  I  wouldn't 
like  a  little  more  light  to  travel  home  by;  I'd  like  to 
borry  a  camp-fire  for  a  while." 

Long  and  wearisome  as  the  journey  was,  they  came 
to  the  end  of  it  at  last,  and  Marianne  was  glad 
enough  to  see  the  familiar  landmarks,  and  to  hear  the 
barking  of  old  Towser,  who  came  bounding  out  to 
meet  them,  and  after  sniffing  around,  yelped  with  joy, 
and  jumped  against  one  and  another,  nearly  knocking 
Marianne  down  in  his  deHght.  His  barking  and 
yelping  brought  some  one  to  the  window.  "  Shut  up 
there,  Towser !  Who's  there  ? "  came  from  a  door 
hastily  opened. 

"  Let  us  in,  Jerusha,"  replied  Mr.  Reyburn.  The 
man  under  his  grasp  made  a  quick  movement. 

*' No,  you  don't,  my  fine  sir,"  Asa  exclaimed. 
"  We've  got  you  this  far  with  some  trouble  to  ourselves, 
and  we'll  keep  you  now." 

"  It  is  I,  Walter  Reyburn,"  said  Mr.  Reyburn  in 
answer  to  the  query  from  the  doorway.  ''  I  have  some 
friends  with  me;  you  needn't  be  afraid  to  let  us  all  in." 
I 


114  A   LOYAL   LASS 

There  was  an  ejaculation  of  surprise,  but  the  door 
opened  wider,  and  a  lank  figure  with  a  candle  peered 
out.  "  Bless  my  soul !  "  exclaimed  Jerusha,  "  you  could 
have  knocked  me  down  with  a  feather  when  I  heard 
your  voice,  Mr.  Reyburn.  Which  are  you  ? "  She 
peered  around  at  the  various  faces,  holding  the  candle 
so  it  would  fall  on  each  in  turn. 

"I'm  here,  all  right,"  rephed  Mr.  Reyburn,  grimly, 
"though  I'm  not  surprised  that  you  don't  recognize 
me  in  this  rig.  I'm  a  big  Injun,  Jerusha,"  and  he 
laughed.  It  was  good  to  feel  himself  at  Hberty 
again. 

To  his  laugh  Jerusha  responded  by  a  dry  cackle. 
"  That's  proof  positive,  Mr.  Reyburn.  Come  right  in, 
sir."  She  held  the  door  wide  open,  and  they  passed 
through,  Asa  and  the  Indian,  Fire-Eyes,  depositing 
their  burden  on  the  floor. 

"Not  there,"  exclaimed  Marianne,  "put  him  on  the 
settle." 

Jerusha  stared  at  the  little  figure  in  deerskins. 
"  Why,  land  sakes  !  if  that  ain't  Mary  Anne.  Why, 
I  want  to  know  !  " 

"Yes,  it  is  I,  you  dear  old  Jerusha."  She  hugged 
the  lank  figure,  in  her  joy  at  seeing  her  again.  "  Here, 
Jerusha,"  she  said,  as  soon  as  she  had  finished  her 
embrace,  "  help  me  to  get  our  man  here  safely  looked 
after.     I  do  not  know  how  badly  he  is  hurt." 


AN    EXCHANGE   OF   PRISONERS        115 

"You  go  'long,"  said  Jerusha.  'Til  attend  to  him. 
I  guess  I'm  capable  of  it." 

Meantime  Mr.  Reyburn  and  the  others  were  busy 
in  securing  the  other  prisoner.  "We'll  take  off  this 
bandage,  and  make  him  comfortable,"  said  Asa.  He 
lifted  the  man's  fur  cap  from  his  head,  and  untied 
the  handkerchief  which  covered  his  mouth.  As  the 
dim  Hght  of  the  candle  disclosed  his  features,  Marianne 
gave  a  cry  of  surprise,  "  Father !  Father !  It  is 
Royal ! " 

"Wal,  I'll  be  switched!"  exclaimed  Asa;  "if  that 
ain't  what  you  might  call  a  coincidence,  I'm  a  sinner. 
'Tain't  your  brother  .?  " 

"  It  is,  it  is !  "  Marianne's  arms  were  around  him. 
"  Oh,  you  poor  Royal,  you've  been  bandaged  up  all  this 
time  and  couldn't  speak  a  word.  If  we  had  only 
known  who  it  was,  do  you  suppose  I  would  have 
allowed  you  to  come  this  distance  without  saying  a 
word  to  me  ?     Did  you  know  us  }  " 

"Not  for  some  time,"   he  replied   doggedly. 

"Mary  Anne,"  came  Jerusha's  sharp  voice.  "This 
here  man's  in  want  of  more  attention  than  your 
brother.  I  want  you  should  go  and  get  me  some 
bandages.  There's  some  in  the  chist  in  the  upper 
room." 

"Is  he  badly  hurt.?"  asked  Marianne,  as  she  took 
up  the  candle  to  light  her  way. 


ii6  A    LOYAL    LASS 

*'  He's  not  so  terrible  hurt,  as  near  as  I  kin  make  out ; 
but  he's  been  bleedin'  pretty  freely,  and  he's  faint. 
I'd  like  a  little  spirits  for  him,  Mr.  Reyburn.  Never 
mind,  Mary  Anne  can  get  me  some." 

Marianne  went  off  to  obey  directions.  Meantime 
father  and  son  faced  each  other.  "If  I  had  known 
it  was  you,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Reyburn,  ''I  am  not  so  sure 
that  I  could  have  held  you  with  a  pistol  in  my  other 
hand,  ready  to  blow  your  brains  out  if  you  got  the 
best  of  me." 

Royal  made  no  reply,  only  stood  with  head  thrown 
back  and  defiance  written  on  his  face.  His  father 
turned  on  his  heel.  "We  must  keep  a  watch  over 
him,"  he  said.     "Where  is  Mark.?" 

"  It  is  Royal  Reyburn,  your  son,  sir,"  said  Jerusha, 
turning  from  the  man  to  whom  she  was  ministering. 

"  I  know  it,"  was  the  answer,  "but  he  is  none  the  less 
a  prisoner,  captured  in  the  service  of  the  enemy." 

By  this  time  Marianne  had  returned  with  the  bottle 
of  spirits  and  some  bandages.  She  was  at  no  loss  to 
find  things  in  this  her  own  home.  She  leaned  over  the 
man  lying  white  and  still  on  the  settle,  and  seeing  him 
for  the  first  time  she  gave  a  little  smothered  cry,  then 
she  cried,  "Oh,  father,  Royal,  it  is  Jack, —  poor  Jack 
Silverthorn !  What  a  strange,  strange  fataHty !  My 
brother  and  his  best  friend  our  prisoners.  Yet  I  am 
glad,  glad  that  we  are  the  ones  to  take  them." 


AN    EXCHANGE   OF    PRISONERS        117 

''Who  is  the  man  ?  "  asked  her  father,  coming  up. 

*'  It  is  Jack  Silverthorn." 

"  A  friend  of  yours  ?  " 

*'  Yes,  —  I  mean,  no.  He  is  a  friend  of  mine,  and  yet 
he  is  an  enemy.  I  know  his  sisters,  and  I  am  very  fond 
of  them;  so  for  their  sakes  I  am  glad  their  brother  has 
fallen  into  our  hands,  —  though,  to  be  sure,"  she  added, 
"  he  wouldn't  have  been  hurt  but  for  us." 

*'  The  man  shall  be  made  as  comfortable  as  possible," 
returned  her  father.  ''  Jerusha  will  not  let  him  suffer 
for  want  of  nursing.  But  Marianne,  my  child,  you 
must  go  to  bed.  You  can  leave  the  patient  and  the  rest 
of  us  to  Jerusha's  good  graces." 

"  You  must  go  to  bed,  too,"  said  the  girl,  tenderly. 
"  I  do  not  see  how  you  have  held  out  so  bravely  when 
you  are  not  as  strong  as  you  ought  to  be.  You  will 
remain  here  with  us,"  she  continued,  turning  to  Asa 
and  the  two  Indians. 

"  I  guess  I  know  when  I'm  well  off,"  Asa  replied ; 
"  but  these  two  friends  of  mine  say  they  must  go  back 
to-night.     I'm  well  content  to  stay  where  I  am." 

"  Won't  you  stay  ? "  Marianne  asked  the  Indians. 
"You  will  be  very  welcome." 

But  they  thought  it  safer  to  return,  as  they  had  come, 
in  the  darkness,  although  Mr.  Reyburn  added  his  invita- 
tion to  Marianne's.  They  responded  gravely  to  all  ex- 
pressions   of    gratitude,    assuring    the    family    of    their 


ii8  A    LOYAL    LASS 

friendship  and  promising  to  remember  that  the  hospital- 
ity of  the  house  was  open  to  them. 

"We  are  quits,  though,"  Asa  told  Fire-Eyes.  "I 
don't  forget  that."  But  the  old  squaw  shook  her  head, 
and  produced  the  bracelet  as  a  token  that  she  felt  there 
was  still  an  obligation  on  her  side.  At  last,  after  many 
ceremonious  speeches  and  an  exchange  of  grave  fare- 
wells, the  two  Indians  glided  out  into  the  night,  leaving 
the  others  safe  in-doors. 

It  was  strange,  indeed,  to  Marianne  to  sleep  under 
her  own  roof  again,  brought  thither  through  such  pecul- 
iar circumstances.  What  a  twist  of  fortune's  wheel, 
that  had  made  her  brother  her  father's  prisoner,  after 
the  latter  had  been  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  and  had 
escaped.  She  was  not  quite  sure  of  Asa's  part  in  the 
capture  of  her  brother,  and  determined  to  ask  him  about 
it.  She  did  this  later,  but  received  no  satisfaction, 
though  if  the  truth  had  been  known,  it  was  he  who 
planned  that  Royal  should  be  taken  by  Fire-Eyes  as 
the  lad  was  returning  from  a  visit  from  the  Silver- 
thorn's.  He  thought  it  a  huge  joke,  did  Asa,  but  he 
would  not  tell  Marianne  of  it.  After  her  thoughts  had 
dwelt  upon  Royal  for  a  while,  Marianne  began  thinking 
of  Jack.  She  wondered  if  he  suffered  much.  Would 
he  be  very  angry  with  them  all  when  he  learned  how 
he  had  been  fired  upon  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  .'' 
She  was  very  sorry  for  his  sisters,  who  would  be  dis- 


AN    EXCHANGE   OF    PRISONERS        119 

tressed  over  his  condition.  She  cared  more  for  their 
feelings  than  for  his,  for  they  were  innocent,  and  he 
had  been  an  enemy.  She  would  Hke  to  get  word  to 
Kate  and  Sue.  Perhaps  Asa  would  help  her  do  that, 
and  send  a  message  to  her  mother,  too.  The  tears 
came  to  her  eyes  as  she  thought  of  her  mother.  She 
wondered  if  she  were  lying  wide  awake,  worrying  over 
her  beloved  ones.  Excited  as  Marianne  was,  she  was  so 
weary  in  mind  and  body  that  she  soon  fell  asleep,  the 
thought  of  her  mother  her  last  conscious  one. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

Friend  or  Enemy 

WHEN  she  awoke  the  next  morning  and  saw 
her  familiar  surroundings,  for  a  moment  Mari- 
anne forgot  that  she  had  been  from  home  all  these 
weeks;  but  gradually  the  events  of  the  night  before 
came  back  clearly,  and  she  sprang  out  of  bed,  remem- 
bering that  Jerusha  would  need  her  help.  She  found 
this  maid  of  all  work  had  already  a  good  fire  started, 
and  was  stirring'  around,  making  breakfast  ready. 
''What  can  I  do,  Jerusha?"  Marianne  asked. 

*'You  can  go  and  see  if  the  men  folks  are  getting 
up  ;  and  if  they  are,  you  might  ask  that  little  whiffet 
of  a  pedler  how  the  wounded  boy  is,  and  if  he  can 
eat  any  breakfast.  I  ain't  had  time  to  see  to  him  this 
morning,  and  I  don't  know  as  I  need  to.  They  was 
all  quiet  when  I  got  up.  I  Ustened  at  the  door,  and 
I  didn't  hear  nothin'  but  a  snore." 

''Where  is  father.?" 

"Land!  he  was  up  and  off  before  daybreak!  He 
ain't  going  to  let  grass  grow  under  his  feet  when  it 
comes  to  getting  back  to  camp.  He  said  last  night 
that  he  wouldn't  be  back  to  breakfast." 


FRIEND    OR    ENEMY  121 

Leaving  Jerusha  vigorously  stirring  up  a  johnny- 
cake,  Marianne  went  to  the  door  of  the  room  where 
the  three  men  were,  and  timidly  knocked.  The  door 
was  opened  by  Asa,  who  was  keeping  cheerful  watch 
over  the  two  prisoners.  On  the  bed  lay  Jack,  laugh- 
ing, actually  laughing,  at  some  of  Asa's  witticisms. 
Marianne  stood  still  in  the  doorway,  surprised  at  this 
levity  on  the  part  of  the  wounded  prisoner. 

"  Come  in,"  called  Jack,  cheerfully.  "  Isn't  this  a 
huge  joke.^     Peaslee  has  been  teUing  me  about  it." 

"  I  don't  see  the  joke,"   said  Royal,  looking   grum. 

''  Roy  has  no  sense  of  humor,"  Jack  went  on.  "  For 
my  part,  I  think  it  is  the  funniest  thing  I've  heard  for 
many  a  long  day.  You  must  have  been  surprised 
when  you  got  here  and  saw  who  your  prisoners 
were." 

"  It  was  owing  to  the  dark  that  we  didn't  know 
sooner,"  Marianne  replied.  "  I  don't  see  now  why 
we  didn't  recognize  Royal ;  but  he  had  no  chance  to 
speak,  and  I  was  so  scared,  and  altogether  we  didn't 
seem  to  have  our  wits  about  us.  Are  you  much 
hurt.?"  She  felt  a  little  more  kindly  disposed  toward 
this  young  man,  now  he  was  helpless. 

"  No,  not  so  much,"  Jack  made  reply.  "  I  was 
stunned  by  the  bullet,  and  I  got  a  rough  tumbling 
rolling  down  hill;  but,  beyond  a  few  bruises  and  a 
sprained  ankle,  I'm  not  so  badly  off.     Asa  says  your 


122  A    LOYAL    LASS 

father    has    gone    to    see    if    we    can    be    set   free    on 
parole." 

"Oh,  then  will  you  stay  here?"  She  turned  to 
Royal. 

"  Not  necessarily,"  he  replied.  "  I,  for  one,  am 
not  willing  to  promise  not  to  take  up  arms  again." 

**  Nonsense  !  "  broke  in  Jack.  "  I  am  willing  enough 
to  do  it;  and,  moreover,  I  don't  object  to  staying 
where  I  am.  I  should  think  you'd  be  glad  enough 
of  your  luck,  Roy,  when  here's  your  home,  and  you've 
a  good  excuse  for  not  fighting  against  your  people. 
You've  shown  your  colors,  and  that's  all  that  is  nec- 
essary for  you  to  do.  So  far  as  that  goes,  if  it  hadn't 
been  for  grandfather's  being  so  set  upon  my  joining 
the  army,  I  don't  believe  I  should  have  done  it;  at 
least,  not  till  things  were  a  little  more  lively.  I  sup- 
pose you  think  I  would  have  been  perfectly  right  if 
I  had  remained  a  neutral.  Miss  Marianne." 

"I  don't  like  half-hearted  people,"  she  replied 
coldly.  Then  she  added:  "I  came  up  to  see  if  you 
could  eat  any  breakfast." 

"  I  ?     Oh,  yes.     Can't  I .? "     He  turned  to  Asa. 

"I'd  be  a  little  keerful,"  returned  the  pedler.  "A 
bit  of  porridge,  maybe,  with  a  little  milk." 

"Porridge!"  Jack  made  a  wry  face.  "I'm  not  a 
baby." 

"You've  a  bit  of  fever,"  Asa  warned  him. 


This  .  .  .  is  the  young  lady  of  70/10111  you  -awrr  Idling  vu 


FRIEND    OR   ENEMY  123 

"  Jerusha  will  fix  you  up  something,  if  there's  any- 
thing to  be  had,"  Marianne  promised  him.  She  felt 
her  responsibility  with  a  sick  man  in  the  house.  So 
she  bustled  about,  and  hunted  here  and  there  till  she 
was  able  to  provide  a  couple  of  poached  eggs  for 
Jack;  and  Jerusha  had  made  ready  quite  an  abun- 
dant meal  for  the  others,  for  Mark  had  started  out 
early,  and  had  brought  in  some  game  to  supply  the 
larder.  It  was  well  he  did,  and  that  Jerusha  was 
capable  of  exhibiting  her  merits  as  a  cook,  for  Mr. 
Reyburn  came  in  just  before  the  meal  was  ready, 
and  with  him  was  no  less  a  person  than  the  colonel 
of  his  regiment.  He  was  quite  a  young  man,  but 
tall  and  distinguished  looking,  and  he  met  the  little 
frontier  maid  with  all  the  courtesy  in  the  world.  "  So 
this,"  he  said,  "is  the  young  lady  of  whom  you  were 
telHng  me,  and  to  whom  the  success  of  your  escape 
is  due." 

"  Oh,  no,"  returned  the  blushing  Marianne,  "  not 
to  me,  for  it  was  Asa  Peaslee  and  his  Indian  friends 
who  carried  out  the  plan." 

"  But  it  was  your  plan,  to  begin  with,"  insisted  the 
colonel.  "  Now  about  these  prisoners  of  yours.  Miss 
Reyburn;  since  they  are  young,  and  don't  know  any 
better,  I  think  we  shall  have  to  release  them  on 
parole.  I  have  consulted  the  general,  and  that  is  his 
opinion.     Will  that  suit  you  ?  " 


124  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  Indeed,  yes." 

"You  are  specially  interested  in  them,  of  course." 

"In  my  brother,  of  course,  sir;  and  as  the  other 
is  the  brother  of  some  very  good  friends  of  mine,  I 
should  Uke  to  see  him  receive  the  same  generous 
treatment." 

"  Only  because  he  is  the  brother  of  your  friends .? " 
said  the  colonel,  quizzically. 

Marianne  drew  herself  up  to  the  full  extent  of  her 
height.  "That  is  the  only  reason.  Do  you  suppose 
I  could  have  any  other  with  regard  to  one  who  is 
my  country's  enemy  ^  " 

The  colonel  laughed,  and  asked  to  see  this  terrible 
foe.  Jack,  with  his  boyish  face  and  his  bandaged 
head,  did  not  seem  very  formidable ;  and  he  was  so 
ready  to  give  his  word  not  to  take  arms  within  the 
time  proposed  by  the  colonel,  that  there  was  no 
trouble  at  all  in  settUng  his  case.  Royal  was  more 
stubborn ;  yet  there  was  something  in  the  dignified 
courtesy  of  the  colonel,  something  in  the  half  sarcastic 
way  in  which  he  referred  to  the  lad's  birthplace,  to 
his  ancestry,  and  his  father's  loyalty  to  his  country, 
that  finally  broke  down  the  boy's  obduracy,  and  he 
confessed  that  it  was  not  so  much  a  matter  of 
principle  as  of  bravado  which  had  caused  him  to 
take  the  other  side,  and  he  gave  his  parole  with 
Jack. 


FRIEND   OR   ENEMY  125 

'*  Then  you  are  safe  not  to  fight  against  your  coun- 
try for  a  year,"  said  the  colonel.  "  At  the  end  of  that 
time  you  may  see  more  clearly  that  it  would  not  show 
a  lack  of  manhood  to  fight  for  her." 

Royal  made  no  reply,  but  accepted  with  a  good 
grace  the  colonel's  advice  to  say  at  home  quietly.  It 
is  doubtful  if  he  had  been  quite  so  ready  to  accept  the 
situation,  if  his  father  had  been  present  at  the  inter- 
view;  but  he  with  good  judgment  stayed  away,  and, 
indeed,  Royal  did  not  see  him  again  till  the  matter  was 
half-forgotten. 

He  rode  back  to  camp  with  the  colonel,  but  not 
before  he  had  had  a  talk  with  Marianne.  "  I  think  it 
is  best  for  all  concerned  that  I  remain  at  camp,"  he 
told  her.  ''  I  shall,  perhaps,  be  able  some  day  to  tell 
my  son  that  I  am  not  ungrateful  to  him  for  having 
saved  my  life,  but  now  does  not  seem  the  best  time  for 
it." 

"  He  wasn't  in  a  very  good  humor  this  morning," 
Marianne  confessed.  "  I  suppose  he  thinks  you  had 
something  to  do  with  his  capture." 

"  Well,  you  can  tell  him  I  didn't.  It's  best  that  we 
should  not  meet  for  a  time,  and  I  can  leave,  feeling 
secure  in  your  safety.  I  hope  we  can  get  your  mother 
home  before  long." 

''  And  I,  too.  Jerusha  is  very  capable,  but  one  does 
want  one's  own  mother." 


126  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"  Yes,  I  can  well  imagine  that.  I  want  her,  too. 
Jerusha  will  attend  to  our  wounded  man ;  you  will  not 
have  anything  to  do  there." 

"  He  isn't  very  badly  hurt.  I  thought  he  must  be,  at 
first.     I  should  like  to  get  word  to  his  family." 

''  Asa  tells  me  that  he  sent  them  a  message  by  Fire- 
Eyes." 

"  That  was  thoughtful  of  him.  He  is  such  a  funny, 
queer  old  fellow,  that  Asa ;  but  I  think  he  has  a  very 
good  heart." 

Mr.  Reyburn  smiled.  "  Yes,  he  is  a  queer  Dick,  but 
he  is  all  right.  Now  I  must  be  off,  daughter.  I  see 
the  colonel  coming.  Do  the  best  you  can,  and  if  I 
don't  see  you  soon,  I  will  let  you  hear  from  me."  He 
rode  off,  and  Marianne  returned  to  the  house  feeling 
rather  disappointed  that  her  father  was  not  to  be  on 
hand  to  consult,  and  to  direct  affairs. 

She  found  her  days  passed  busily  enough.  There 
was  more  or  less  excitement  at  this  time,  for  there  was 
the  constant  expectation  of  an  attack  upon  the  British 
from  the  Americans,  and,  indeed,  several  abortive 
attempts  to  advance  upon  Canada  were  made.  There 
were  days  when  the  thunder  of  guns  from  the  batteries 
on  one  side  or  the  other  of  the  river,  struck  terror  to 
those  living  near  by;  but  little  was  accomplished 
beyond  the  destruction  of  some  stores  at  Black  Rock 
and  the  injuries  to  General  Porter's  house,  in  which 


FRIEND    OR   ENEMY  127 

he  made  his  headquarters,  being  then  in  command  of 
a  body  of  New  York  miUtia. 

Had  she  willed  it  otherwise,  Marianne  at  that  time 
had  few  moments  for  Jack,  a  fact  of  which  he  com- 
plained, but  only  laughed  good-naturedly  when  she 
remarked  severely  that  he  was  treated  a  thousand 
times  better  than  he  deserved,  and  that  a  prisoner, 
even  on  parole,  could  not  expect  more  than  toleration 
from  his  enemies.  "  Are  you  really  my  enemy  ? " 
Jack  would  ask,  and  Marianne  with  dignity  would  tell 
him  that  she  most  decidedly  was. 

The  noise  of  the  cannonading  brought  war  almost  to 
their  very  door,  and  gave  Marianne  a  big  scare,  but 
Royal  and  Jack  laughed  at  her  fears,  and  Jerusha  tried 
to  comfort  her  by  saying  that  death  must  come  to  all, 
and  those  that  took  the  sword  must  expect  to  die  by 
the  sword ;  consequently,  she  had  no  reason  to  expect 
death  from  a  cannon  ball.  Rather  peculiar  logic,  but 
it  had  a  certain  effect.  Jerusha,  be  it  said,  was  a  real 
comfort.  She  had  been  with  the  family  for  some  fif- 
teen years,  having  first  appeared  at  Madame  Des- 
vouges's,  where  she  applied  for  work,  and  later  she 
was  taken  into  the  Reyburn  family.  She  had  little  to 
tell  of  herself.  She  was  originally  from  Maine,  and 
had  married  a  Canadian,  whom  the  Reyburns  supposed 
to  have  been  a  worthless  sort  of  fellow.  Jerusha,  how- 
ever, seldom  made  references  to  her  past  life,  but  she 


128  A   LOYAL    LASS 

had  a  fine  scorn  of  men  in  general.  She  was  brusque 
of  manner,  plain  of  speech,  energetic,  capable  and 
trustworthy  to  a  degree,  and  quite  content  and  grate- 
ful for  the  home  offered  her.  She  was  specially  fond 
of  Marianne,  whom  she  always  called  Mary  Anne,  to 
the  girl's  discontent.  Whether  Jerusha  preferred  the 
name,  or  whether  she  used  it  from  a  grim  sense  of 
humor  and  a  desire  not  to  cater  to  small  vanities,  no 
one  ever  knew.  She  was  in  her  element  with  the 
responsibiUty  of  the  housekeeping  and  a  sick  man  to 
look  after ;  for  the  greater  call  upon  her,  the  better  she 
liked  it.  Though  usually  a  taciturn  and  rather  melan- 
choly person,  her  spirits  rose  in  an  emergency ;  and  the 
more  depressed  were  those  around  her,  the  more  cheer- 
ful she  became,  accentuating  her  speech  with  trite 
maxims  and  quotations  from  Scripture. 

It  was  one  day  when  Marianne  felt  particularly  de- 
spondent that  Jerusha's  prophecies  came  really  true. 
All  the  morning  Marianne  had  complained  of  loneliness, 
seemed  possessed  of  forebodings,  and  longed  for  her 
mother,  and  Jerusha  had  answered  her  with,  "  It's 
always  darkest  before  day"  and  ''Every  cloud  has  a 
silver  lining,"  concluding  with  "  Many  are  the  afflic- 
tions of  the  righteous,  but  the  Lord  will  deliver  him 
out  of  them  all." 

"  I'm  afraid  I'm  not  very  righteous,  then,"  said  Mari- 
anne, petulantly. 


FRIEND   OR   ENEMY  129 

"  Now,  Mary  Anne,  don't  you  go  speaking  lightly  of 
Scripture,"  Jerusha  chided  her  by  saying.  "  I  guess 
we  all  fall  short,  if  it  comes  to  that.  I  ain't  a  saint, 
but  the  Lord  has  delivered  me  from  the  hand  of  the 
ungodly.  This  is  a  vale  of  tears,  to  be  sure,  but  some- 
times them  very  tears  waters  joy  and  gladness.  I 
rather  guess  your  ma's  more  anxious  to  see  you  'n  you 
are  to  see  her." 

*'  If  she  were,  she'd  try  and  come  home." 

"  Now,  that's  what  I  call  right  down  undutiful," 
returned  Jerusha.  '*  You'll  forget  your  fifth  command- 
ment next.  There's  your  brother  removed  from  the 
device  of  the  enemy,  and  your  father  freed  from  the 
pit  digged  for  him,  and  you're  safe  and  sound.  What's 
the  use  of  complaining  ?  Count  your  mercies,  child ; 
count  'em  over." 

Marianne  leaned  her  head  against  the  woman's 
shoulder.     "  But  I  am  homesick  for  mother." 

"  I  guess  you  ain't  the  only  one's  been  homesick  in 
her  life,"  returned  Jerusha,  giving  a  vicious  dig  to  the 
pumpkin  she  was  paring.  "  There's  some  that  never 
expects  to  git  a  sight  of  their  home  ag'in,  and  they 
live  and  move  and  have  their  bein'  just  the  same. 
Your  mother'll  come  when  you  ain't  looking  for  her." 

And  sure  enough,  about  dusk  the  very  next  evening, 
who  should  appear  but  Mrs.  Reyburn,  laughing,  cry- 
ing,   chattering    half     in     French,    half    in    English : 


I30  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  Nomme  de  Grace  !  but  I  am  glad  to  embrace  you 
again,  my  daughter.  Ciel !  but  I  have  a  mind  not  to 
love  you  at  all.  Oui,  ma  chere,  vous  etes  mechante 
to  steal  away  from  your  poor  mother  in  such  fash- 
ion. Grand'mere,  how  she  was  mystified,  and  how 
she  was  outraged  that  you  did  not  confide  in  her! 
As  for  me,  I  wept  tears,  such  tears  that  my  pillow 
was  damp  from  them.  But  they  send  love,  all.  And 
Victor,  he  goes  about  as  a  sick  owl.  Royal  we  have 
not  seen  at  all.  I  know  not  where  he  is.  We  are 
afraid  he  has  been  made  responsible  for  your  father's 
escape.  I  am  anxious,  yet  I  make  my  first  opportu- 
nity to  come  over,  and  here  I  am." 

'*Oh,  mother,  mother,  but  I  am  glad  to  see  you," 
Marianne  murmured,  patting  her  face.  "And  yes,  I 
forgot,  you  did  not  know;  Royal  is  here." 

"  Mon  Dieu ! "  screamed  Mrs.  Reyburn,  raising  her 
hands.     "  My  son  is  here  ?  " 

*'Yes."  Marianne  told  her  the  story,  concluding 
with :  "  Mother  dear,  it  is  well  you  have  come  home, 
for  you  see  we  need  you,  and  besides,  you  are  forget- 
ting your  English  which  you  spoke  so  well." 

''Naughty  child,   I  do  not  forget." 

"  But  you  are  speaking  French  half  the  time,  and 
the  other  half  it  is  with  the  accent  of  my  grand- 
mother." 

Mrs.    Reyburn    laughed.     "It   is   because    I   am  ex- 


FRIEND   OR   ENEMY  131 

cited.  I  will  soon  become  accustomed  to  my  English, 
now  I  am  at  home."  But  the  hands  went  up  again. 
"  Tiens !  I  have  forgot.     Our  guest,  where  is  she } " 

'*  She  ?  Who  is  she  ?  You  mean,  I  think,  the 
wounded  Jack  Silverthorn." 

*' No,  no;  I  did  not  tell  you  in  my  joy  to  embrace 
you  again.  It  is  the  sister  of  your  wounded  prisoner, 
your  Silverthorn.  She  came  with  me.  It  was  she 
who  procured  the  passes  through  the  lines,  that  she 
might  come  and  see  her  brother." 

"  Kate,  or  Sue,  is  it  .-*  " 

"  The  one  called  Kate.  I  left  her  with  her  brother, 
whom  we  found  on  the  porch  outside,  too  late  in  the 
evening  for  a  man  who  has  been  ill,  I  thought.  I 
sent  them  inside,  and  there  they  must  be  now." 

"Then  I  must  go  to  her  at  once.  I  am  very  glad 
to  have  dear  Kate.  Ah,  but  I  am  happy  now,  with 
my  mother  and  my  good  friend  of  whom  I  am  so 
fond.  Dearest  mother,  if  you  but  knew  how  mother- 
sick  I  have  been." 

Her  mother  gathered  her  again  in  her  arms,  and 
they  stood  in  a  silent  embrace  for  a  moment.  Then 
Marianne  withdrew  herself  and  said,  "  I  must  go  and 
give  Kate  a  welcome,  but  I  shall  not  stay  long,  for  I 
want  to  hear  all  you  have  to  tell  me." 

She  found  Kate  in  animated  conversation  with 
Jack.     "Am  I  not  an  impertinent  piece.''"   Kate  cried. 


132  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  I  invite  myself  here  without  so  much  as  a  *  by  your 
leave.'  But  the  message  alarmed  us  so !  The  Indian 
brought  it,  you  know,  and  we  felt  sure  that  Jack 
must  be  much  worse  than  he  said ;  but  see  him,  as 
lively  as  a  cricket !  Sue  at  first  insisted  that  she 
would  come,  but  she  gave  in  when  grandfather  said 
that  she  was  halfway  an  American  already,  and  we 
might  count  upon  never  seeing  her  again  if  she  once 
escaped  to  this  side.  Behind  his  back  she  told  me 
that  she  thought  after  all  that  I  might  as  well  come 
and  learn  her  way  of  thinking,  which  speech,  if 
grandfather  had  heard,  he  would  have  scolded  her 
well  for." 

''You  would  both  have  been  w^elcome,"  Marianne 
assured  her,  ''and  now  we  have  one  of  you  here,  we 
will  try  to  keep  you  till  you  do  become  Americanized. 
Your  brother  does  not  need  much  nursing.  His 
sprained  ankle  seems  now  to  be  the  worst  of  his 
troubles,  and  it  is  but  a  question  of  time  when  that 
will  be  well.  Royal  and  Jerusha  and  Asa  Peaslee 
have  been  his  nurses,  so  he  has  not  lacked  for  atten- 
tion, I  can  assure  you." 

"  Royal  ?  "  The  color  flamed  up  into  Kate's  cheeks, 
and  she  stooped  over  to  caress  a  purring  cat  which 
had  followed  Marianne  into  the  room. 

"Yes,   Royal.     You  didn't  know  he  was  here.-*" 

"  No,  I  hadn't  heard,"  Kate  returned,  in  a  low  voice. 


FRIEND    OR   ENEMY  133 

"  We  had  not  seen  him,  but  that  was  not  strange,  see- 
ing that  Jack  was  away  from  home ;  and,  besides,  a 
soldier's  duties  make  him  rather  an  uncertain  visitor." 
She  was  a  Httle  confused,  but  quickly  regained  her 
composure,  and  then  Marianne  bore  her  off  to  her 
own  little  room  in  a  corner  of  the  sloping  roof,  and 
there  they  chattered  as  girls  will,  till  Marianne,  jump- 
ing up,  declared  that  she  was  neglecting  her  duties, 
and  would  Kate  come  with  her  to  the  kitchen. 

A  big  cheerful  room  it  was,  with  white-washed 
walls,  great  open  fireplace,  and  well-scrubbed  floor. 
Mrs.  Reyburn  was  already  bustling  about,  exclaiming 
at  this  and  that  thing,  and  excusing  all  deficiences 
upon  the  ground  of  her  absence.  "  Not  that  you  and 
Jerusha  have  not  done  famously,"  she  said  to  Mari- 
anne, "but  I  see  many  things  to  be  made  ready  for 
winter.  My  faith !  but  I  am  glad  to  be  at  home  again, 
with  my  husband  safe  and  both  my  children  beside 
me." 

"  And  other  people's  children  as  well,"  put  in  Kate. 
''You  are  very  good  to  take  us  in,  but  I  really  see 
no  reason  why  we  should  remain  long  to  burden 
your  hospitality,  for  Jack  is  comparatively  well  now, 
though  the  hypocrite  pretends  he  is  not."  She  looked 
up  lovingly  at  her  brother,  who  had  followed  the  girls 
into  the  kitchen,  using  a  crutch  to  assist  him. 

"  Comparatively  well,"    he    repeated.     ''  If   you   had 


134  A   LOYAL    LASS 

been  knocked  over  by  a  bullet,  and  sent  rolling  down 
a  cliff,  banging  your  head  and  arms  and  legs  against 
every  tree  in  your  way,  I  don't  believe  you'd  call 
yourself  comparatively  well  for  a  year." 

*'  A  year  !  Am  I  given  to  suppose  that  you  mean 
to  stay  here  a  year  ?  "    Kate  asked. 

"  I'll  stay  .here  as  long  as  they'll  keep  me,"  re- 
turned Jack,  with  a  laugh.  "There's  no  use  in  going 
home  when  I  can't  fight;  besides,  I  am  told  our 
troops  are  half  starved  and  half  clothed.  Do  you 
imagine  I  could  think  of  going  with  that  ragout 
of  Mrs.   Reyburn's  in  my  nostrils  ? " 

They  all  laughed,  and  Marianne  declared  that  since 
it  was  all  a  matter  of  loaves  and  fishes,  and  though 
the  Bible  said,  that  if  our  enemy  hungered,  we  should 
feed  him,  yet  she  thought  that  Master  Silverthorn 
might  have  found  a  better  excuse  for  staying. 
Whereupon  Jack  told  her  that  he  had  excuse  enough, 
which  he  had  more  than  once  sought  to  reveal  to 
her,  but  that  she  would  not  hear  it.  Marianne  tossed 
her  head  impatiently  at  this  and  announced  that  it 
was  her  intention  to  go  immediately  to  the  dairy,  and 
would  Kate  go  with  her.  As  for  Jack,  he  would 
best  remain  where  he  was  and  tell  her  mother  his 
fibs ;  perhaps  she  could  be  made  to  believe  them,  but 
as  for  Marianne  herself,  she  knew  better. 


CHAPTER   IX 

A  Little  Fim 

THE  year  1812  was  closing  with  but  small  en- 
couragement to  the  land  forces  of  the  Ameri- 
cans. General  Van  Rensselaer  having  resigned,  his 
command  was  turned  over  to  the  bombastic  Smyth, 
who  was  a  veritable  windbag.  His  high-sounding 
proclamations,  however,  had  some  effect,  for  they 
brought  volunteers  flocking  to  the  front.  But  these 
found  their  leader  a  man  of  words  and  not  of  deeds, 
for,  after  twice  bringing  them  to  the  very  brink  of 
an  invasion  into  Canada,  he  recalled  them,  and 
thereby  brought  down  such  jeers  and  threats  upon 
his  devoted  head  that  he  at  last  retired  to  his  home 
in  Virginia. 

Mr.  Reyburn,  like  most  of  his  comrades,  chafed  and 
fumed  under  all  these  disappointments.  Since  his 
return  he  had  been  raised  to  the  rank  of  captain,  and 
was  now  more  away  from  home  than  ever.  He  and 
his  son  never  met,  for  Royal  made  a  point  of  getting 
out  of  the  way  when  he  saw  his  father  coming.  The 
young  man  felt  somewhat  embarrassed  at  the  position 

135 


136  A   LOYAL    LASS 

he  was  in  as  paroled  prisoner  in  his  father's  house, 
and  he  also  felt  somewhat  aggrieved  that  his  father 
had  not  acknowledged  his  efforts  in  saving  him  from 
a  savage  enemy.  On  the  other  hand,  Captain  Rey- 
burn  saw  that  Royal  made  a  point  of  keeping  out 
of  his  way,  and  he  made  no  advances. 

"They  are  both  entirely  too  proud,"  said  Marianne 
to  her  mother.  "  I  think  Royal  might  give  in, 
because  he  is  the  younger,  and  he  knows  father 
appreciates  what  he  did  for  him  ;  because  I  told 
Royal  what  father  said." 

"  It  will  all  come  right  in  time,"  her  mother  told 
her,  ''in  the  meantime  let  us  be  thankful  that  we 
have  them  both  so  near.  Your  father  complains  at 
the  inaction,  but  I  am  thankful  enough  that  it  is  so 
quiet.  Here  comes  the  dear  man  now.  Let  us  wel- 
come him  with  cheerful  faces." 

"  Such  management !  "  said  Captain  Reyburn,  throw- 
ing off  his  cap,  and  sitting  down  before  the  fire. 
"As  if  it  were  not  enough  to  have  incompetent 
leaders,  but  some  idiot  must  circulate  the  report 
among  the  militia,  that  if  they  cross  into  Canada 
for  military  purposes,  they  become  liable  for  five 
years'  service,  becoming  regulars  in  so  doing.  Such 
talk !  yet  there  is  nothing  but  desertion  and  rioting 
to  be  heard  of.  The  only  fighting  the  men  seem 
to  be  able  to  do  is  that  among  themselves,  and   their 


A   LITTLE   FUN  137 

leaders  are  not  any  better.  By  George !  I  wish  I 
were  back  in  Kentucky ;  there  they  are  putting  out 
real  stuff,  true  soldiers  with  WilUam  Henry  Harrison 
at  their  head.  I  wish  I  were  with  them.  Ordered 
into  winter  quarters,  when  our  force,  if  it  had  any 
grit  to  back  it,  could  knock  out  the  British  over 
on  the  other  side  in  no  time  !  They  don't  begin  to 
have  the  number  of  troops  we  have.  Imagine  ! 
brought  to  the  very  brink  of  an  invasion,  and  then 
ordered  back,  the  regulars  to  winter  quarters  and 
the  volunteers  to  their  homes  !  " 

Marianne  brought  her  two  hands  smartly  together. 
''  Oh,  then  you  are  at  home  for  good!  How  glad  I  am  ! 
We  knew  that  the  expedition  was  given  up,  but  we 
heard  there  had  been  some  fighting,  and  we  were  afraid 
that  there  was  more  to  come." 

*'  I  wish  to  Heaven  there  were  more  to  expect.  Yes, 
I  am  at  home  for  a  time.  It's  a  pretty  poor  outlook 
for  our  success,  as  things  are  now." 

"  We've  given  'em  some  good  licks  on  the  sea,"  said 
Asa  Peaslee,  who  had  come  in  and  was  Hstening  to  Cap- 
tain Reyburn's  report.  "  I've  half  a  mind  to  jine  the 
marines  myself.  I  ain't  much  of  a  climber,  an'  I  dunno 
's  I  wouldn't  tumble  kerflunk  on  deck,  if  I  was  to  try 
to  shinny  up  them  ropes,  but  I  like  to  be  on  the  win- 
nin'  side  ;  and,  seein'  as  there  ain't  much  glory  to  be 
had  soldierin'  around  these    parts,  I    dunno's   I  won't 


138  A    LOYAL    LASS 

light  out  and  go  where  it's  more  excitin'.  You're  goin* 
to  be  at  home  now,  cap'n,  and  my  days  of  usefulness 
so  far's  helpin'  you  out  is  concerned,  is  most  over." 

"  I  thought  you  meant  to  fight  only  in  self-defence, 
Asa,"  put  in  Marianne. 

**  That's  what  I  said ;  but  I  guess  it'll  be  self-defence 
if  I  git  a  sight  of  the  enemy's  weapons,"  he  replied 
dryly.  "S'long  as  they  ain't  no  Injun  fightin',  I  kin 
stand  it,  but  I  would  like  to  save  my  scalp,  seein'  as 
I've  kep'  a-holt  of  it  all  these  years.  Injuns  ain't 
sea-farin'  folks,  and  when  a  fellow  hears  of  victories 
like  the  Coiistitiition  over  the  Career,  and  the  Wasp 
takin'  the  Frolic,  seems  as  if  he'd  Hke  to  be  there.  I 
guess  I'll  be  hitchin'  along  in  a  day  or  two,  and  see 
what  gol-durned  foolishness  I'll  be  gittin'  into  next. 
I  don't  seem  to  be  able  to  keep  from  meddUn'  some- 
wheres.  Used  to  be  always  pokin'  my  fingers  into 
the  pies  and  cakes  when  I  was  a  youngster,  and  gittin' 
licked  for  it,  so  I  guess  it's  inborn  original  sin's  the  mat- 
ter with  me  now  that  makes  me  just  ache  to  be  gittin' 
into  trouble." 

True  to  his  word,  he  started  away  one  morning  soon 
after,  saying,  at  parting:  "You  ain't  rid  of  me  for  good, 
I  guess.  If  I  don't  git  blowed  up,  or  scalped,  or 
hacked  to  pieces,  like  as  not  I'll  be  coming  this  way 
ag'in,  when  there's  anything  goin'  on.  I'm  the  curios- 
est  fellow  you  ever  did  see;   must  be  pokin'  my  nose 


A    LITTLE    FUN  139 

into  other  folk's  consarns,  and  never  can  mind  my  own 
business." 

Marianne  watched  him  depart,  having  first  loaded 
him  down  with  provisions.  "  I  Hke  the  old  fellow," 
she  told  Kate.  ''  I  suppose  he  may  be  shrewd  in 
driving  a  bargain,  and  doesn't  always  tell  the  exact 
truth  about  his  wares,  but  he  is  so  good-hearted  and 
brave,  though  he  pretends  he  is  neither." 

"He  poses  for  an  innocent,"  said  Kate,  "but  he 
is  really  pretty  smart,  and  knows  a  heap  more  than  he 
tells.  Here  come  our  brothers.  Shall  we  go  and  meet 
them }  " 

"You  may,  if  you  choose,"  replied  Marianne,  "but 
I've  something  better  to  do." 

Kate  caught  her  around  the  waist,  and  laughing  said  : 
"  You  don't  escape  this  time.  You  always  make  that 
excuse.     Do  you  really  dislike  poor  Jack  so  much  .? " 

"  You  know  I  do,"  replied  Marianne,  struggling  to 
get  away. 

"  Just  because  he  fought  on  the  other  side  .''  " 

"  No,  not  that  altogether,  but  you  know  he  was  very 
rude  to  me  when  he  first  saw  me,  that  time  in  the 
woods." 

"  When  he  pulled  you  out  of  the  bog  ?  Did  you 
want  to  stay  there  ?  " 

"  Stop  teasing,  Kate.  You  know  it  wasn't  that,  but 
he  made  fun  of  me." 


140  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  He  thought  you  a  small  child.  He  doesn't  make 
fun  of  you  now.     I  am  sure  he  is  as  polite  as  possible." 

"  Yes,  but  —  it  is  really  because  he  is  on  the  enemy's 
side." 

"  So  is  your  brother,  but  you  don't  dishke  him." 

"  That  is  a  very  different  thing.  One  ought  not  to 
hate  her  own  brother  ;  and  besides,  Royal  is  fond  of  me." 

'*  Then  if  Jack  were  fond  of  you,  you'd  be  fond  of 
him." 

"  How  you  do  make  one  choose  words.  Let  me  go, 
Kate.  I  don't  hke  him,  so  there  ;  I  am  sorry  he  is 
your  brother,  for  you  I  love."  She  suddenly  broke 
away,  then  returned  to  throw  her  arms  around  Kate, 
and  kiss  her  over  and  over  again,  after  which  she  ran 
into  the  house,  without  so  much  as  a  look  at  the  two 
coming  up  the  walk. 

Jack  still  limped  a  little,  but  he  leaned  on  Royal's 
arm,  and  the  two  were  talking  animatedly.  "  Where 
has  Marianne  run  to  .?  "  Royal  asked.  ''  We  wanted  to 
tell  her  the  latest  news." 

"  And  what  is  that  ?  "  Kate  asked.  "  Am  I  not  to 
hear  it .?  " 

"  It  is  reported  that  there  is  going  to  be  trouble  with 
the  Indians  on  the  western  frontier." 

"  O  dear !  "  Kate  looked  distressed.  **  That  is  the 
worst  thing  to  dread.  I  wish  I  could  see  the  right  of 
this  war,  anyhow." 


A    LITTLE    FUN  141 

Jack  shook  his  head.  "  You'd  better  not  let  Captain 
Reyburn  or  Marianne  hear  you  say  that.  They  think 
there  is  righteous  cause  enough." 

"  Do  you  ?  "  Kate  asked  quickly. 

**  Looking  at  it  from  their  side,  I  think  they  have, 
maybe,  though  I  wouldn't  confess  it  to  any  one  else. 
I  don't  wonder  that  they  got  mad  at  the  impressment 
of  their  seamen ;  still,  I've  no  doubt  England  would 
have  made  that  all  right,  and  I  think  the  States  were 
too  hasty  in  the  matter." 

*'  Since  I  have  been  here,"  Kate  returned,  "  I  can 
see  how  they  love  liberty  beyond  anything  else,  and 
that  they  believe  the  mother  country  considers  the 
United  States  only  as  a  naughty  child  who  has  been 
too  impertinent,  and  that  she  wants  them  still  to  feel 
her  power.  I  don't  much  wonder  that  they  resent 
that,  and  that  they  want  to  show  her  that  they  can 
stand  alone  after  their  splendid  fight  for  freedom  in 
the  Revolution." 

Jack  laughed.  "  What  would  grandfather  say  to 
such  a  speech  ?  " 

*'  He  would  rage  and  rant,  and  call  upon  King  George 
to  witness  that  he  had  always  been  loyal,  no  matter 
what  views  his  descendants  might  hold.  Poor  grand- 
father, I'm  afraid  he'll  think  we  are  entire  renegades 
when  we  go  back." 

'*  And  when  will  that  be  .?  " 


142  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"As  soon  as  we  can." 

"That's  a  very  indefinite  time.  What's  the  use  of 
going  at  all,  when  I've  given  my  word  not  to  fight  for 
so  many  months.?  Here's  Royal,  declaring  that  he 
isn't  going  to  stay  at  home  because  his  father  is  back 
again.  I  might  get  into  just  such  a  state  of  mind 
concerning  grandfather  if  I  went  back;  and  if  one 
cannot  be  at  home,  he  might  as  well  be  in  one  place 
as  another.     I  propose  to  stay." 

"Why  don't  you  say  something.  Royal.?"  Kate 
asked.     "  Shall  we  go  or  stay .?  " 

"  Stay,"  Royal  answered.  "  The  war  can't  last  very 
long  at  this  rate.  You  see  how  utterly  the  States  have 
failed  in  carrying  the  war  into  Canada,  and  it  will  not 
be  long  before  there  will  be  peace." 

"  And  are  you  really  not  going  to  live  at  home  while 
your  father  is  here  .?  " 

"  I  am  not.     I  am  going  to  stay  at  Will  Fenton's." 

Kate  looked  at  him  wistfully.  She  wanted  to  tell 
him  that  she  did  not  think  he  was  doing  the  best  thing, 
but  she  hesitated.  "You  don't  have  to  meet  your 
father,  even  if  you  stay  at  home,"  she  said  at  last, 
"  and  it  would  please  your  mother  to  have  you  stay." 

Royal  began  to  make  fantastic  figures  in  *the  path 
with  the  stick  he  carried.  "  It's  awkward  enough  as 
it  is,"  he  replied.  "  It  has  come  to  such  a  pass  now 
that  my  father  just   nods   to    me  when  we  meet,  and 


A    LITTLE    FUN  143 

never  has  a  word  to  say  if  I  am  by.  I  don't  want  to 
spoil  it  for  the  rest,  and  I  think  I'd  better  keep  away 
and  only  come  home  when  he  is  not  here." 

Kate  looked  thoughtfully  out  into  the  winter  sunlight, 
but  made  no  comment.  "To  return  to  the  subject  of 
our  staying,"  she  said,  after  a  pause.  "  I  think  I  ought 
to  go  back,  even  if  Jack  is  determined  to  stay.  I  ought 
not  to  desert  Sue  any  longer." 

But  when  Marianne  was  told  this,  she  declared 
against  it.  "  Just  as  winter  is  coming  on,  and  there 
will  be  sleigh-rides  and  skating,  and  all  sorts  of  frolics, 
it  would  be  too  bad  to  leave  and  go  over  to  that  stupid 
place  where  you  will  not  have  half  the  fun  you  would 
here.  You  mustn't  think  of  it."  And  forthwith  she 
began  to  contrive  a  series  of  amusement  to  keep  her 
friend.  She  consulted  Royal  on  the  subject,  and  found 
him  quite  ready  to  further  her  schemes.  "We  will 
show  them,  Royal,"  she  said,  with  a  toss  of  her  head, 
"we  will  show  them  that,  backwoodsmen  though  our 
father  and  grandfather  were,  we  know  how  to  dance 
and  entertain.  The  elegance  of  Monsieur  Silverthorn, 
vieux,  the  fine  manners  he  pretends  to  have  bequeathed 
to  his  grandson,  I  don't  find  them  after  being  with  you 
and  Victor,  who  can  bow  and  dance  with  the  grace  of 
a  marquis.  Bah !  do  you  suppose  that  old  withered 
Tory  over  there  can  hold  a  candle  to  our  grandfather 
Desvouges,  of  whom  grand'm^re  tells  us  ?     Such  a  gal- 


144  A    LOYAL    LASS 

lant,  he ;  so  beautiful  to  behold  in  his  satins  and  velvets  ! 
Ah  me !  I  wish  we  had  satins  and  velvets  to  wear.  In 
homespun  we  will  attire  ourselves ;  yet  we  will  not 
forget  the  graces  of  our  ancestors,  even  if  some  of  our 
guests  do  despise  us." 

''  All  this,  I  suppose,  is  a  tirade  against  Jack  Silver- 
thorn,"  said  Royal,  coolly.  "Why  do  you  think  he 
despises  you  ?  I  am  sure  he  has  never  given  you 
reason  to  think  so,  and  it  was  but  yesterday  that  Kate 
said  she  had  never  seen  a  girl  more  graceful  than  you." 

'*  Ah,  Kate  !  yes,  of  course  she  would  say  that.  She 
always  is  sweet  and  lovely.  I  was  not  thinking  of  her. 
I  wish  to  show  Mr.  Silverthorn  that  I  do  not  lack  for 
partners  in  a  dance,  and  do  not  have  to  go  seeking 
them  among  refugee  Tories." 

"  Chut !  Chut !  Marianne,  your  tongue  runs  away 
with  you  at  times.  Yet  I  should  like  the  dance  well 
enough.  I  suppose  Kate  and  Jack  would  like  it,  too, 
though  perhaps  we  had  better  ask  them." 

"  Nonsense,  of  course  they  will  like  it,  and  I  do  not 
want  them  to  know  till  it  is  all  arranged.  We  will 
have  it  in  the  barn.  A  big,  big  place,  we  want.  It 
shall  be  a  real  frolic.  We  will  have  ijo  lack  of  guests, 
I  assure  you,  for  there  are  the  military  to  draw  upon. 
We  will  say  it  is  in  Kate's  honor,  and  we  will  have 
Long  Joe  to  play  for  us,  if  we  can  get  him.  I  wish 
Victor  were   here,    he   dances    so  well;    it   is  the  one 


A    LITTLE    FUN  145 

thing  that  he  does  better  than  any  one  I  know.  Good 
old  Victor,  he  never  lets  me  lack  for  a  partner." 

When  all  the  arrangements  were  made  for  the  dance, 
Kate  and  Jack  were  told,  and  cheerfully  accepted  the 
arrangement;  though  Jack  may  have  had  a  passing 
thought  that  some  othei;  form  of  entertainment  would 
be  better  suited  to  a  man  with  a  weak  ankle.  Yet  he 
offered  his  help  with  a  good  grace. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Captain  Reyburn  the  affair 
resolved  itself  into  a  husking-bee,  followed  by  a  dance. 
''In  that  way,"  said  he,  "I'll  get  my  work  done,  and 
you'll  have  your  fun.  Half  the  boys  around  are  ready 
for  an  invitation,  and  I  think  you'll  have  some  difficulty 
in  providing  partners  for  them  all." 

"  I  know  a  way  out  of  that  difficulty,"  said  Marianne, 
patriotically.  "  We  will  not  invite  any  one  of  the  men 
who  have  not  been  or  who  are  not  in  our  army." 

**  Ho  !  Ho  !  "  laughed  her  father.  ''  That  is  a  good 
way  out  of  it.  I've  no  doubt  we  shall  find  the  soldier 
lads  eager  enough  for  sport  of  that  kind." 

"  I'll  leave  you  to  choose  which  ones  ought  to  be 
invited,"  said  Marianne,  ''and  I  think  we  can  find  girls 
enough,  if  we  depend  upon  Black  Rock  as  well  as 
Lewiston.  My  only  anxiety  is  whether  we  can  supply 
sufficient  refreshments." 

"Trust  your  mother  for  that,"  replied  her  father. 
"  Between  my  wife  and  Jerusha,  I  reckon  no  one  will 


146  A  LOYAL    LASS 

go  away  hungry."  And,  indeed,  for  days  Mrs.  Rey- 
burn  was  in  her  element.  She  Uked  nothing  better 
than  to  provide  a  feast,  and  to  show  her  skill  in  using 
her  mother's  famous  recipes.  So  there  were  great 
pasties  of  game,  huge  roasts  of  venison,  doughnuts 
rolled  in  maple  sugar,  pumpkin  cake,  and  pies  of  many 
kinds  in  turnover  shape. 

"  My ! "  exclaimed  Kate,  when  the  last  pie  came  from 
the  oven.  "  I  never  saw  such  a  pile  of  goodies.  That 
doesn't  look  much  like  war  time,  does  it  ?  " 

"They  will  eat  it  all,"  Mrs.  Reyburn  told  her. 
"  Every  time  my  husband  comes  in  he  tells  me  of  some 
new  guest  he  has  invited,  and  we  shall  soon  have 
room  for  not  another  one." 

Truly  it  was  a  goodly  company  which  assembled 
on  the  evening  selected.  The  boys  from  the  regiments 
now  in  winter  quarters,  Virginians,  Marylanders,  Ken- 
tuckians,  and  New  Yorkers,  in  motley  uniforms ;  the 
girls  frbm  the  villages  and  the  surrounding  country, 
in  homespun,  deerskin,  or  calico ;  a  few  Canadians, 
who  had  taken  refuge  on  the  American  side  of  the 
river,  and  all  eager  for  a  frolic. 

The  huge  piles  of  Indian  corn  lay  ready  for  the 
buskers ;  the  table  groaned  with  its  load  of  pasties, 
cakes,  and  pies ;  torches  and  pine-knot  fires  were 
ready  to  be  lighted ;  and  Marianne  viewed  it  all  with 
a  pleased  eye.     "  It  will  do,"  she  said  to   Kate,  "  but 


A   LITTLE   FUN  147 

it  is  neither  the  husking  nor  the  supper  that  I  am 
looking  forward  to ;  it  is  the  dance.  I  long  for  the 
dance.     Don't  you,  Kate  ?  " 

Kate  hesitated,  blushed,  looked  down.  She  could 
not  bear  to  dampen  Marianne's  ardor,  and  all  this 
time  she  had  failed  to  tell  her.  "I  —  you  see,  I  don't 
know  much  about  it.  Grandfather  is  such  an  old 
Puritan  —  and  —  he  never  Hked  to  have  us  —  and  so 
we — that  is  —  I  have  never  learned."  She  looked 
helplessly  at  Marianne  when  she  had  stammered  out 
this  piece  of  information. 

Marianne  stared  at  her  in  surprise,  then  she  laughed 
merrily,  but  in  some  embarrassment.  "And  I  have 
given  this  frolic  for  you,  and  took  it  for  granted  that 
you  danced.  What  a  stupid  I  am !  Why  didn't  you 
tell  me.?" 

"  Because  I  didn't  want  to  spoil  your  fun.  I  saw 
that  the  dance  was  what  you  liked  the  best.  I  can 
husk  corn,  you  know,  and  I  shall  love  to  watch  the 
dancers." 

"  You  shall  do  more.  Where  is  Royal .?  Where 
is  your  brother.?  Ah,  that  Victor  were  here  to  play 
the  violin  for  us  !  He  plays  with  much  feeling,  that 
Victor."  She  darted  out  of  the  log  building  and  came 
back  with  her  brother  and  Jack.  "  I  am  the  most 
stupid  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  am  a  selfish  one,  to  be  sure. 
I  prepare  an  entertainment  for  my  friends,  and  behold. 


148  A    LOYAL    LASS 

one  does  not  dance,  and  the  other  cannot  because  of 
his  sprained  ankle.  Did  you  ever  know  such  a  stupid, 
RoyaL-*  But  come,  in  the  little  time  that  is  before  us 
we  must  teach  Kate  the  figures.  Come,  Mr.  Jack,  you 
must  hobble  through  it  somehow." 

She  extended  her  hand,  and  Jack  led  her  out  upon 
the  rough  floor.     ''  We'll  have  no  music,"  he  said. 

Marianne  gave  him  a  little  side  glance,  and  drew 
from  her  pocket  a  queer  Httle  instrument,  upon  which 
she  began  to  play  a  quaint  tune,  piping  out  the  few 
notes  with  a  sweet  shrillness  while  she  kept  time  with 
her  foot.  Jack  looked  at  her  in  wonder.  "  How  unlike 
any  other  girl  you  are,"  he  said;  "you  are  full  of  sur- 
prises.    Where  did  you  get  that  curious  little  pipe .''  " 

"  Victor  made  it  for  me,"  Marianne  told  him,  exhibit- 
ing the  little  pipe  with  some  pride. 

'*  Has  it  a  name  ?     I  never  saw  one  like  it  before." 

"  No,  it  has  no  special  name.  You  see  it  is  neither 
a  fife  nor  a  horn  nor  a  whistle,  though  Victor  and  I 
usually  call  it  the  little  horn.  I  think  he  was  very 
clever  to  make  it.  He  taught  me  to  play  upon  it 
while  he  played  his  violin.  Come  now  ;  one,  two,  three. 
Advance,  Royal." 

Royal  led  Kate  toward  her,  they  swung  corners, 
balanced,  bowed  to  imaginary  couples,  represented  by 
stalks  of  corn,  and  finally  the  dance  stopped.  Mari- 
anne  gave   a   nod   to    Kate,    saying:    "You    will    do. 


A    LITTLE    FUN  149 

Royal  will  see  that  you  do  not  lack  for  partners  who 
can  guide  you  properly.  As  for  you,  Mr.  Jack,  I  am 
afraid  you  have  already  been  kept  too  long  on  your 
lame  ankle." 

*'  I  suppose  that  this  must  be  my  last  dance,"  said 
Jack,  dejectedly.  "One  does  not  feel  very  graceful, 
I  imagine,  dancing  with   a  lame  man." 

Marianne  gave  a  little  shrug  of  her  shoulders  and 
walked  away,  saying  :  "  There  are  those  who  could 
make  a  more  courteous  speech,  Mr.  Jack,  and  who 
would  say  I  am  not  ungraceful  at  any  time ;  but,  of 
course,  an  awkward  httle  girl,  as  I  am  in  your  eyes, 
cannot  be  expected  to  show  grace,  except  under  very 
fortunate  circumstances." 

"What  a  dolt  I  am  !  "  Jack  hastened  to  explain.  "  I 
didn't  mean  that;  you  know  I  didn't.  Why  do  you 
always  try  to  twist  my  words  into  a  wrong  meaning  ? 
Are  you  never  going  to  forgive  me  for  that  unlucky 
first  meeting  ? " 

"  Oh,  unlucky,  of  course,  since  otherwise  I  should, 
perhaps,  never  have  met  you  at  all." 

Jack  hobbled  up  to  her  and  looked  down  into  the 
blue  eyes,  which  met  his  stonily.  "  I  wish  I  knew 
whether  you  really  hate  me  or  whether  you  merely 
try  to  tease  me  when  you  say  such  things." 

"You  cannot  think  I  would  take  the  trouble  to 
tease  you,"  Marianne  answered,  moving  away.     "You 


150  A   LOYAL    LASS 

know  full  well  how  I  feel  toward  my  country's 
enemies."  Whereupon  Jack  heaved  a  sigh  and  looked 
so  disconsolate  that  Kate  fancied  he  was  suffering, 
and  solicitously  came  over  to  him,  begging  him  to  find 
a  place  where  he  could  be  seated  comfortably. 

"You  shouldn't  have  tried  the  dance,  Jack,"  she 
said. 

"  But  I  enjoyed  it."  His  eyes  were  following  Mari- 
anne, who  was  lighting  up  the  torches,  which  flared 
out  from  the  dingy  walls  of  the  log  building. 

*'You  look  as  if  you  were  enjoying  yourself  now," 
Kate  laughed.  "  I  see,  Jack,  that  little  tease  has  been 
saying  something  sharp.  Don't  mind  her ;  she  doesn't 
mean  half  she  says."  And  then  the  guests  came 
trooping  in,  glad  to  get  under  cover  from  the  cold. 


CHAPTER  X 

The  Httskmg  and  What  Followed 

FOR  a  couple  of  hours  the  fun  over  the  husking 
was  fast  and  furious  ;  and  by  ten  o'clock  three 
rousing  cheers  gave  evidence  that  the  task  was  com- 
pleted, though  to  her  discomfiture,  Marianne's  was 
not  the  winning  side. 

A  big,  burly  Frenchman  was  hoisted  upon  a 
clumsy  platform,  and  soon  his  fiddle  sung  out  a 
merry  tune ;  then  amid  much  laughter  the  dancing 
began.  A  fantastic  picture  the  scene  made,  only 
possible  on  the  frontier.  Erect  young  soldiers, 
decked  out  in  the  best  uniforms  at  their  command, 
stepped  through  the  figures  with  dignified  carriage ; 
gay  young  Frenchmen,  some  clad  in  the  silks  and 
satins  brought  over  by  their  forefathers  a  century 
before  ;  others,  in  the  deerskin  garments  of  the  habi- 
tant, bowed  and  pirouetted  with  an  elegance  handed 
down  from  some  courtly  sire ;  rough  militiamen, 
farmer  boys  in  homespun  or  buckskin,  galloped  about 
awkwardly,  making  the  floor  resound  with  the  energy 
of    their    steps.        The    smoky    flare    of    the    torches 

151 


152  A    LOYAL    LASS 

lighted  up  the  fair  faces  of  the  girls,  most  of  them 
in  gay  calicoes,  though  some  wore  the  silken  gowns 
hoarded  by  their  mothers.  Few  wore  other  shoes 
than  moccasins,  though  here  and  there  a  pair  of  satin- 
clad  feet  would  twinkle  from  under  the  brocaded 
petticoats.  The  big  room  was  dingy  with  smoke, 
illy  lighted,  and  none  too  warm.  Against  its  rough 
walls  the  entertainers  had  fastened  long  stalks  of 
corn,  whose  dry  blades  rustled  as  the  dancers  swept 
by.  Clumsy  benches  were  ranged  along  the  sides, 
and  mixed  with  the  odor  of  the  burning  pine-knots 
was  the  scent  of  the  corn  and  the  leathery  odor  of 
the  deerskin  garments. 

Marianne  and  Kate  wore  cotton  prints,  and,  in 
imitation  of  a  fashion  then  in  vogue,  they  had  each 
contrived  from  some  ''  book-muslin "  curtains  which 
had  been  lying  away,  a  scarf,  trimmed  around  the 
hem  with  a  frill  of  lace  lent  by  Mrs.  Reyburn  for 
the  occasion.  They  were  a  little  conscious  of  the 
responsibility  their  vanity  brought  them,  for  Mrs. 
Reyburn  had  given  them  many  charges  to  be  care- 
ful of  the  lace  which  her  mother's  mother  had  brought 
from  France,  and  which  could  never  be  replaced  if 
anything  were  to  happen  to  it.  Rather  incongruous 
it  was,  to  be  sure,  worn  with  the  gay  calico  gowns, 
but  the  girls  were  vastly  pleased  with  this  addition 
of  elegance  to  their  costum&s. 


THE   HUSKING  153 

"  I  am  sure  we  will  look  as  fine  as  any  one," 
Marianne  had  declared  as  she  stood  on  tip-toe  to 
peep  into  the  small  mirror  over  her  bureau.  "  I  am 
so  pleased  that  we  found  this  book-muslin.  It  is  a 
little  stiff,  but  it  will  become  more  flowing  the  longer 
we  wear  it.  Mother  has  lent  me  her  brooch.  I 
should  like  to  have  my  curious  bracelet,  but  it  does 
not  spoil  my  pleasure  to  be  deprived  of  it." 

Nothing  did  spoil  her  pleasure,  although  she  felt  a 
small  pang  of  envy  to  see  that  Minerva  Ashman,  the 
prettiest  girl  in  the  room,  was  one  of  the  few  who 
wore  a  silk  gown.  And  although  she  could  not  bear 
Jack  Silverthorn,  Marianne  told  herself  that  he  needn't 
have  singled  out  the  belle  of  the  evening  for  his 
special  attentions.  He  might  have  been  more  polite 
to  her,  if  only  for  appearance'  sake ;  but  she  remem- 
bered that  he  had  begun  their  acquaintance  by  being 
rude,  and  she  didn't  care,  she  had  plenty  of  part- 
ners,—  which  in  truth  she  had,  and  so  did  Kate,  who 
acquitted  herself  nobly  in  the  matter  of  dancing,  in 
spite  of  her  declaring  that  she  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  figures. 

Marianne's  most  devoted  admirer  was  a  young  Ken- 
tuckian,  who  claimed  distant  cousinship.  Mr.  Reyburn 
had  brought  him  up  to  present  to  his  daughter,  and 
beamed  with  pleasure  as  he  told  her  he  had  discovered 
a  kinsman  from  his  native  State.     ''  This  is  Sergeant 


154  A    LOYAL    LASS 

Frederic  Lyle,"  he  told  her.  '*  Come  to  find  out,  he  is  a 
cousin  upon  my  mother's  side  ;  your  grandmother  was  a 
Lyle,  you  know,  and  you  must  make  your  cousin  Fred 
feel  at  home." 

'*  A  cousin  .''  How  nice  !  "  Marianne  exclaimed.  **  I 
have  not  many  cousins.  Am  I  to  say  Cousin  Fred  or 
Mr.  Lyle  ? " 

"  Cousin  Fred,  please,"  said  the  young  man,  eagerly. 
"  It  will  make  it  seem  so  much  more  like  home ;  and  I 
hope  I  may  say  Cousin  Marianne." 

"  Why,  yes,  I  have  no  objection ;  and  it  is  a  poor  rule 
that  will  not  work  both  ways.  Do  you  dance  ?  Shall  I 
find  you  a  partner  ?  Minerva  Ashman  is  the  belle  of 
the  evening,  you  see,  and  if  you  have  not  been  pre- 
sented—  " 

"  I  need  not  be.  She  seems  to  be  quite  well  attended. 
The  young  gentlemen  hover  around  her  like  moths 
around  a  candle.  I  must  confess  such  briUiant  beauty 
does  not  attract  me.  I  can  find  greater  charms  closer 
at  hand."  He  bowed  gallantly.  "If  you  have  not 
promised  the  next  dance,  may  I  hope  that  you  will 
honor  me  ?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  the  next  is  promised,  but —  " 

"The  next,  then?" 

"Yes,  I  can  give  you  that."  And  her  father  nodded 
approvingly  as  she  swept  by  with  this  new  cousin. 

"  They  make  a  pretty  good-looking  couple,"  he  said 


THE   HUSKING  155 

with  satisfaction  to  his  wife.  But  Mrs.  Reyburn  did 
not  reply.  There  was  Victor,  absent  and  out  of  mind. 
She  agreed  with  her  mother  that  no  better  match  for 
Marianne  could  be  found  than  Victor,  and  in  time  it 
might  be  brought  about.  Yet  she  did  not  forget  that 
her  husband,  with  American  notions,  would  hardly  sec- 
ond her  in  arranging  a  marriage  French  fashion,  and  in 
thinking  of  this  she  sighed. 

"  Why  that  sigh,  my  wife  ? "  Mr.  Reyburn  asked. 
"Are  you  tired,  or  does  the  supper  not  satisfy  your 
housewifely  desires  ? " 

"  It  is  the  war  of  which  I  think,"  she  made  reply. 
**  At  all  festivities  we  have  had  my  family  present,  and 
now  they  cannot  get  to  us  nor  we  to  them." 

**  To  be  sure ;  that  is  too  bad.  Well,  the  war  will  not 
last  long,  and  it  has  brought  us  an  increase  of  guests  in 
all  these  soldier  lads.  The  girls  do  not  lack  for  beaux 
to-night." 

"Ours  never  did,"  returned  Mrs.  Reyburn.  Her 
eyes  followed  Marianne,  who  was  smiHng  up  into  the 
face  of  the  tall  Kentuckian.  And  then  her  gaze  wan- 
dered to  where  Royal  sat  toying  with  the  end  of  Kate's 
scarf.  "  He  will  ruin  the  lace  with  his  clumsy  fingers," 
Mrs.  Reyburn  murmured.  And  with  this  thought  came 
another  of  Victorine,  patient  and  loving ;  of  Victor,  faith- 
ful and  devoted,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 

It  was  nearly  morning  when   the   dance   broke  up. 


156  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  It  was  a  great  success,"  declared  Kate,  when  the  two 
girls  had  sought  their  chilly  little  room.  *'  1  never  had 
such  a  good  time,  —  no,  never.  I  wish  Sue  could  have 
been  here,  and  then  my  happiness  would  have  been 
complete." 

Marianne  was  dreamily  smoothing  out  her  scarf,  and 
did  not  answer.  ''What  makes  you  so  quiet.?"  Kate 
asked.     "  Are  you  disappointed  ?  " 

Marianne  roused  herself  with  a  start.  '*  No,  no,  I  am 
not.  Yes,  I  wish  Sue  could  have  been  here ;  and  I  am 
glad  you  had  a  good  time,  Kate."  She  paused  for  a 
moment  and  then  asked,  "  Do  you  think  Minerva  Ash- 
man very  beautiful .'' " 

**  Not  beautiful,  but  quite  handsome.  She  is  dark  and 
brilliant  and  showy,  and  in  that  dress  looked  very  well." 

"Yes,  the  dress  was  handsome.  Oh,  Kate,  is  not  my 
new  cousin  a  fine  lad  }  He  will  be  here  very  often,  for 
he  is  homesick,  poor  fellow,  and  my  father  wishes  him 
to  feel  that  he  can  come  here  at  will." 

"  And  that  will  please  you  ?  " 

"  Certainly ;  a  cousin,  yet  not  too  nearly  related,  and 
one  who  is  almost  a  stranger ;  the  situation  is  full  of 
promise.  He  is  a  devoted  patriot,  and  on  that  question 
we  can  strike  hands.  You  can  see  how  my  father  ap- 
proves of  him,  and  his  manners  are  certainly  those  of  a 
gentleman.  He  is  not  hke  some  persons,  who  forget  to 
be  polite." 


THE    HUSKING  157 

"  Do  you  chance  to  mean  any  one  in  particular  ? " 
Kate  asked. 

"  Oh,  no,"  returned  Marianne,  indifferently.  *'  I  was 
speaking  in  a  general  way.  But  mercy  !  it  is  not  far 
from  morning,  and  we  shall  lose  every  bit  of  our  beauty 
sleep."  At  which  terrible  suggestion  Kate  hurried  off 
her  clothes,  and  they  climbed  shivering  into  bed,  to  sink 
down  comfortably  into  the  feathers  which  billowed  up 
warmly  around  them. 

The  winter  promised  to  pass  pleasantly  enough. 
There  were  no  specially  aggressive  movements  upon  the 
Niagara  frontier,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  skirmishes  ; 
the  volunteers  had  gone  to  their  homes,  and  only  the 
regulars  were  in  their  winter  camp.  It  was  Virginia  and 
Maryland  that  at  this  time  were  suffering  from  the  dep- 
redations of  the  enemy,  for  Cockburn  and  his  men  were 
not  idle  there.  On  the  ocean,  too,  battles  were  frequent, 
and  from  time  to  time  came  the  news  of  more  than  one 
naval  victory. 

At  the  Reyburn  farmstead  there  was  no  lack  of  jol- 
lity. Given  an  encampment  of  soldiers  near  the  home 
of  two  lively  girls,  and  it  could  not  be  expected  but  that 
good  times  would  follow.  Among  the  most  frequent 
visitors  was  Fred  Lyle,  who  proved  himself  to  be  a  good 
comrade  for  riding,  skating,  or  in  fact  for  any  indoor  or 
outdoor  sport.  He  and  Marianne  were  on  the  best  of 
terms,  and  if  any  kind  of  frolic  were  proposed,  he  was 


158  A   LOYAL   LASS 

the  first  to  offer  his  escort.  Well  bundled  up  in  furs,  the 
merry  sleigh-riders  would  enjoy  a  dash  over  the  hard 
snow  and  appear  at  the  house  of  some  neighbor,  who 
always  kept  on  hand  a  supply  of  provisions  for  the 
comfort  of  just  such  visitors ;  then  after  the  hot  supper 
was  eaten,  off  again  they  would  dash.  Or  it  might  be 
an  afternoon  on  the  ice,  cutting  fantastic  figures ;  or  on 
mild  days  a  horseback  ride  would  be  taken  along 
the  side  of  the  great  gorge  to  the  wonderful  falls 
above. 

Between  Marianne  and  Jack  there  had  not  arisen 
a  better  appearance  of  friendhness.  They  were  con- 
stantly differing.  "  It  seems  to  me  that  Marianne  goes 
out  of  her  way  to  say  sharp  things,"  Jack  complained 
to  his  sister,  "  and  she  is  hand  in  glove  with  that  long- 
legged  Kentucky  chap,  who  knows  entirely  too  well 
how  to  presume  upon  his  distant  relationship." 

"  That's  not  for  you  to  complain  of,"  Kate  told  him. 
"  If  her  parents  and  her  brother  are  satisfied  with  his 
way  of  acting,  it  is  none  of  our  business.  He  is  a 
good  fellow.  Jack,  and  you  know  it.  Besides,  you 
might  expect  that  he  would  receive  more  consideration, 
being  an  American  soldier." 

"But  I  am  not  in  arms,"  grumbled  Jack.    . 

*'  No ;  but  you  have  been." 

"I  just  wish  I  had  him  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,"  said  Jack,  with  decision. 


THE   HUSKING  159 

"What  would  you  do  with  him?"  asked  Kate,  her 
dimples  showing. 

'*  Vd  keep  him  there." 

"  And  stay  there  yourself  to  watch  him.  I  don't 
see  that  you'd  be  any  better  off  than  you  are  now. 
You  might  have  gone  home  long  ago,  but  you  stayed 
here  from  preference;  so  you  have  no  one  to  blame 
but  yourself,  if  you  don't  like  it.  What's  the  use  of 
fussing,  Jack,  just  because  a  girl  flouts  you,  —  and  a 
girl  that  you  don't  specially  care  for,  too.  It's  just 
because  you  want  to  play  first  fiddle ;  and  that's  all 
there  is  to  it." 

"That's  all  you  know  about  it,"  returned  Jack.  "I 
think  my  own  sister  might  side  with  me,  but  you 
always  stand  up  for  Marianne  every  time." 

"  Of  course  I  do,  because  she's  a  girl,  and  I'm  a 
girl." 

"  Oh,  and  not  because  she's  Roy's  sister." 

Kate  drew  herself  up  with  dignity.  "Jack,  if  you 
ever  say  such  a  thing  again,  I'll  —  I'll  not  speak  to 
you.  Don't  you  know  that  it  is  arranged  that  Royal 
is  to  marry  Victorine  La  Rue  ? " 

Jack  stared.  "Who  told  you  such  a  thing.?"  he 
asked. 

"Mrs.  Reyburn." 

"  Well,  I  vow !  Why,  Kit,  she's  almost  a  hunch- 
back." 


i6o  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"  But  she  is  beautiful." 

"  Who  says  so  ?  " 

"Marianne." 

"  Who  else  ?  " 

"Her  mother  —  and  Royal." 

"  Well,  I  vow  !  "  repeated  Jack.  Then  after  a  pause, 
"Well,  all  is,  I  think  Royal  is  treating  you  pretty 
shabbily." 

"  Jack,  don't  you  dare  to  say  such  a  thing !  "  cried 
Kate,  bursting  into  tears.  "  It  isn't  true.  We  are 
only  good  friends,  and  I  don't  want  him  to  be  any- 
thing more.  Any  one  can  see  that.  Every  one  can, 
can't  they.  Jack  ?  " 

"I  can't  see  it,  then.  Look  here,  Kate,"  —  Jack  put 
his  arm  around  his  sister,  —  "I  wouldn't  for  the  world 
make  you  cry.  By  George !  I  wish  we'd  gone  home 
long  ago.  We're  both  pretty  well  knocked  out  by 
the  pair  of  them." 

Kate  wiped  her  eyes,  and  rested  her  head  on  Jack's 
shoulder.     "You  mean  —  Marianne  and  Royal.-*" 

Jack  nodded. 

"  You  are  knocked  out.  Jack  ?  Are  you  really  .''  Do 
you  actually  care  how  Marianne  treats  you  ?  I  thought 
it  was  just  your  vanity  that  was  touched.  I  didn't 
know  it  was  your  heart.     Poor  old  Jack !  " 

"  Don't  '  poor  old '  me !  I  can  stand  it,  I  suppose  ; 
but   I   wish   I   had  never  seen  the   saucy   little  witch. 


THE    HUSKING  i6i 

Let's  drop  it,  Kate.  I'm  not  going  to  give  up,  though. 
I  have  that  much  of  the  British  bulldog  about  me  that 
I  know  how  to  hold  on.  Yet  what  you  tell  me  about 
Roy  confounds  me.  I  should  think  if  there  were  any- 
thing of  that  kind  settled  upon,  that  he  would  have 
told  me." 

"Let's  drop  that,  too,"  said  Kate.  "We'll  try  to 
stand  it  as  best  we  can.  They  are  all  awfully  good 
to  us.  Jack ;  and  we've  no  claim  on  them.  They  never 
make  us  feel  that  we  are  aliens  and  here  under  protest ; 
but  oh !  I  want  to  see  Sue  and  father." 

"  And  I  am  the  one  who  has  been  keeping  you  here 
all  this  time.  It  is  all  my  fault.  I  ought  to  have 
thought  of  some  one  else  besides  myself."  Jack  patted 
the  curly  head  resting  against  his  shoulder.  "Well, 
cheer  up,  old  girl;  we'll  try  to  get  back.  I  guess 
it's  what  is  best  for  us  both." 

This  conversation  occurred  the  day  upon  which  a 
little  party  started  out  for  an  afternoon  ride.  It  was 
a  mild  day  for  the  season,  but  the  air  was  crisp  and 
exhilarating.  Marianne  rode  ahead  with  her  two 
attendant  knights.  Jack  and  Fred;  Kate  followed 
with  Royal.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  directed 
most  of  her  conversation  to  Fred,  Jack  stuck  close  by 
Marianne's  side.  As  for  Kate,  she  had  no  reason  to 
complain  of  the  lack  of  attention  from  her  cavalier; 
if  there  was  any  fault   to  find,  it  was  because  of   his 


i62  A    LOYAL    LASS 

too  devoted  air.  It  hurt  Kate.  Why  could  he  not 
joke  and  laugh  and  tease  as  Fred  was  doing.?  It  half 
annoyed  her  that  there  should  be  long  lapses  of  silence 
in  which  Royal  would  give  her  such  glances  as  should 
be  given  only  to  the  woman  he  loved.  She  tried  to 
keep  before  her  the  face  of  Victorine  La  Rue  as 
Marianne  had  described  it :  the  face  of  a  saint  with 
glorious  eyes,  a  perfect  mouth,  and  that  marvellous 
cloud  of  hair  falling  over  her  shoulders.  She  spoke 
out  her  thought :  ''  It  must  be  very  hard  for  you  to 
be  deprived  of  going  to  your  grandmother's." 

"  It  would  be  under  some  circumstances,"  returned 
Royal.  "  I  never  thought  I  could  be  so  content  at 
home.  I  have  always  chafed  under  my  father's  rule, 
but  now  nothing  seems  to  make  much  difference." 
He  looked  at  Kate  with  a  tender  smile. 

She  lowered  her  lids  and  did  not  look  at  him  as 
she  said :  "  It  is  unfortunate  that  you  and  your  father 
cannot  come  to  a  good  understanding.  If  anything 
should  happen  to  either  of  you,  it  would  be  a  great 
sorrow  to  remember  that  you  were  estranged." 

"Yes,  I  think  so  now.  I  felt  that  when  I  saw  him 
wounded  and  in  the  hands  of  those  savages." 

"  How  glad  you  must  have  been  to  be  able  to 
rescue  him,  and  to  take  him  to  your  grandmother's. 
They  must  miss  you  there,  when  you  have  always 
spent  so  much  of  your  time  with  them." 


THE   HUSKING  163 

"  No  doubt  they  do  miss  me,  but  Victor  is  very 
capable,  and  he  looks  after  everything  as  a  son  of  the 
house  would  ;  in  fact  he  is  a  son,  though  an  adopted  one." 

**  Victorine,  his  sister;  I  think  you  have  told  me  that 
she  is  very  beautiful." 

*'  Of  face,  yes,  poor  girl." 

"And  of  character." 

**  She  is  an  angel  of  goodness." 

"Then,  in  spite  of  her  deformity,  she  is  very  lov- 
able." 

"  No  one  could  help  loving  her.  You  would  if 
you  knew  her,  as  I  hope  you  will  some  day." 

Kate  gave  a  little  quick  sigh.  But  just  at  that 
moment  there  was  a  sudden  stifled  scream  from 
Marianne,  and  Kate  drew  rein.  Then  from  the  side 
of  the  road  sprang  out  a  figure  which  caught  her 
bridle,  and  on  the  other  side  a  hand  was  laid  on 
Royal.  Sudden  shots  rung  out  upon  the  air,  then  a 
horse  went  riderless  along  the  road  ahead.  Jack  was 
down  on  the  ground,  and  Fred  Lyle  was  strugghng 
with  a  man.  Kate,  bewildered  at  this  sudden  on- 
slaught, sat  perfectly  still,  but  recovering  herself, 
leaned  forward  to  look  below  the  furry  cap  of  the 
man  who  had  stopped  her  progress.  She  gave  an 
amazed  cry  :    "  Grandfather  !  " 

"  Sh !  "  said  her  captor.  "  Keep  quiet,  my  girl ; 
we'll  have  you  home  in  a  trice." 


i64  A    LOYAL    LASS 

By  this  time  Fred  was  overpowered,  and  Marianne, 
held  by  a  pair  of  strong  arms,  was  indignantly  pro- 
testing against  this  procedure.  *'  I'm  sorry,"  said  a 
voice,  which  sounded  very  familiar  to  Kate,  ''but  we'll 
have  to  take  you  all  along,  if  we  want  to  get  off  at 
all.  You  needn't  be  afraid  that  any  one  is  going  to 
treat  you  badly.  Miss  Reyburn.  Come,  boys,  we'll 
let  the  horses  go." 

"Oh,  but  my  parents,  they  will  be  so  alarmed!" 
cried  Marianne.  "They  will  think  something  dread- 
ful has  happened  to  us." 

The  man  picked  up  a  bit  of  birch  bark,  and  scrib- 
bled on  it :  "  We  are  all  safe,  but  are  prisoners.  We 
are  promised  good  care  and  a  safe  return."  "There, 
sign  your  name  to  that,  and  we'll  let  your  horse  carry 
that  home  instead  of  you,"  said  Marianne's  captor, 
still  holding  her  by  the  wrist.  Marianne  obeyed,  and 
the  note  was  fastened  securely.  "That  will  go  as 
safe  as  by  post,"  said  the  man.  "The  horse  will 
probably  go  straight  home."  He  turned  Marianne's 
gentle  little  mare,  gave  her  a  light  cut,  and  she 
cantered   off. 

By  a  short  detour  the  members  of  the  riding 
party  were  led  along  the  cliffs  to  a  woody  path  which 
took  them  to  the  river,  which  was  still  open.  Here 
two  boats  were  waiting.  "This  is  a  pretty  how-do- 
you-do,"  said  Fred  to  Marianne;  "right  here,  in  sight 


THE    HUSKING  165 

of  our  own  shores,  to  be  carried  off  like  a  bundle  of 
old  clothes !  I  hope  we  will  get  over  without  being 
fired  upon  by  our  own  people." 

'*  You'll  not  be  fired  upon,"  said  his  escort.  '*We 
brought  over  some  provender,  and  we've  a  right  to  go 
back.  There  are  plenty  of  folks  along  here  who  can 
be  bought  off  with  a  small  sum ;  and  if  you  think 
there's  no  bartering  back  and  forth,  you  are  mistaken. 
We  are  all  good  loyalists  here,  except  perhaps  yourself." 

"  I  am  an  American  soldier,  and  no  loyaHst  to  your 
British  king." 

**  I  am  no  loyalist,  either,"  spoke  up  Marianne. 
**At  least,  I  am  loyal  to  my  own  country  but  not  to 
that  wicked  old   England." 

"  Sh ! "  warned  Fred,  fearing  for  the  girl  in  her 
outspoken  declaration ;  but  the  man  only  laughed. 
"We  don't  care  what  little  lasses  profess  to  be;  it's 
only  the  men  we  are  fighting.  My  son  and  daughter 
and  the  rest  of  us  are  good  loyalists,  so  we  are  in 
the  majority." 

** Your  son  and  daughter!"  cried  Marianne.  *'Then 
you  are  Mr.  Silverthorn.  I  thought  your  voice 
sounded  very  familiar.  Oh,  now  I  don't  so  much 
mind,  though  it  was  very  mean  of  you  to  grab  us 
in  this  way.  You'll  not  hurt  Cousin  Fred,  Mr. 
Silverthorn?  I  think  you  ought  to  let  him  go."  She 
laid  her  hand  on  the  young  man's  arm. 


i66  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  He's  your  cousin  Fred,  is  he.  I  guess  we  don't 
want  to  hurt  him,  but  we'll  have  to  take  him.  over 
just  for  the  fun  of  the  thing;  and  when  we  get  home, 
we'll  see  what  Jack  has  to  say  about  it.  We'll  treat 
you  rebels  according  to  the  way  you've  treated  my 
boy  and  girl." 

Marianne  was  conscious  that  personally  she  had 
n©t  treated  Jack  very  well,  but  she  knew  his  creature 
comforts  had  been  well  supplied,  and  so  far  as  the 
rest  of  her  family  were  concerned,  he  would  have  no 
complaint  to  make ;  so  she  concluded  that  she  would 
have  to  accept  the  situation,  which  was  much  less 
dreadful  than  it  at  first  seemed. 


CHAPTER   XI 

A  Turning  of  the  Tables 

IT  was  nearly  dark  when  the  boat  touched  the  oppo- 
site shore,  and  the  company  disembarked.  They 
proceeded  on  their  way  unmolested,  and  at  last  a 
friendly  beam  ahead  showed  them  that  they  were  near- 
ing  the  Silverthorns'  house.  Kate's  voice  trembled  with 
eagerness  as  she  cried,  *'  I  can  see  into  the  room,  and 
there  is  Sue.     Dear  Sue!  I  wonder  if  she  suspects." 

"Not  a  bit  of  it,"  replied  her  father.  "We  don't 
give  information  of  our  secret  expeditions.  She  will 
be  as  surprised  as  you  were." 

As  the  little  procession  came  around  the  corner  of 
the  house,  Sue  came  to  the  door  and  peered  out.  "  Is 
that  you,  father.?"  she  asked.  "Down,  Caesar!  you 
needn't   bark   so   furiously ;  it's   all   right." 

"  It's  myself,  daughter,  sure  enough,"  her  father 
told  her.  "We've  brought  you  visitors.  Sue;  extra 
company  for  supper." 

Then  Kate  darted  forward  and  threw  herself  in 
her  sister's  arms.  "  Sue,  dear  old  Sue,  we're  all 
here!" 

167 


i68  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  What !  "  Sue  could  hardly  believe  her  ears.  "  Kate 
and  Jack  and  Royal,  and  actually  Marianne !  What 
does  it  all  mean  ?  " 

"It  means,"  said  her  father,  laughing,  ''that  we've 
turned  the  tables  and  taken  them  all  prisoners.  First, 
they  were  the  Reyburns'  prisoners,  and  now  they  are 
the  Silverthorns'.  Come  in,  boys.  Take  this  young 
lady  upstairs.  Sue;  she's  our  prisoner,  too." 

"I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing!"  Sue  exclaimed. 
"You  don't  really  mean  it,  father.  Tell  me  the  truth. 
I  want  to  hear  all  about  it." 

"Want  to  hear  all  about  it,  hey  .^  I  shouldn't  won- 
der if  there  were  not  a  little  curiosity  in  other  quar- 
ters. It's  a  surprise  all  around.  We  went  over  the 
river,  a  party  of  us,  to  see  if  we  could  get  some  prov- 
ender, supplies  being  rather  short  on  this  side,  and 
as  we  were  reconnoitring  about  there,  what  did  we 
see  but  a  party  of  horsemen  —  and  horsewomen  —  ap- 
proaching. We  didn't  know  there  were  any  women 
in  the  party  and  were  a  bit  scared,  for  we  thought 
we  might  be  going  to  have  a  skirmish ;  but  as  they 
came  nearer,  what  was  our  surprise  to  see  it  was  our 
own  young  folks.  All  of  a  sudden  it  popped  into  my 
head  that  it  would  be  a  good  joke  to  capture  them 
and  carry  them  back  home  again,  so  I  spoke  to  the 
others  and  they  fell  into  my  plan,  —  thought  it  would 
be  a  good  joke ;  and  we  hid  ourselves  in  the  bushes  till 


A   TURNING   OF   THE   TABLES  169 

they  came  along,  and  then  we  grabbed  them.  You 
never  saw  a  more  startled  set  in  your  life.  I  thought 
it  was  high  time  we  had  our  boy  and  girl  home  again  ; 
and  then  it  didn't  seem  more  than  right  that  we  should 
entertain  those  who  had  been  entertaining  them,  and 
so  we  brought  along  Miss  Marianne  and  her  company. 
There  you  have  the  whole  story." 

"That's  the  way  of  it,  was  it.''"  said  Jack.  "And 
it  was  a  surprise  to  you  as  well  as  to  us.  I  am  afraid, 
though,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Reyburn  will  think  we  are 
rather  impolite  to  take  such  unceremonious  leave  of 
them  after  all  their  kindness  to  us." 

"  You  can  write  them  as  polite  a  note  as  you  choose, 
and  I  reckon  we'll  find  a  way  to  get  it  through  the 
lines ;  you  see  we  have  an  officer  of  the  king  right 
at  hand,  —  your  grandfather,  the  major,  there." 

"Is  grandfather  a  major.?"  exclaimed  Kate.  "We 
will  have  to  walk  a  chalk  line  now." 

"  Major  Silverthorn  he  is,  so  we  can  dispose  of  our 
prisoners  at  once.  Shall  we  draw  and  quarter  them, 
major,  or  put  them  in  a  dungeon.?"  he  asked,  looking 
at  Marianne  with  a  quizzical  smile  as  he  spoke. 

"Jack  and  Royal  can  return  to  their  regiment  when 
the  call  comes  for  action,"  said  Major  Silverthorn. 
"The  young  lady  is  our  guest,"  he  bowed  to  Mari- 
anne, "and  this  young  gentleman  —  well,  we'll  see 
about  him  to-morrow." 


170  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"  I'm  on  parole,  sir,"  said  Jack. 

"  But,  bless  me !  you  didn't  try  to  get  away ;  we 
fetched  you,"  said  his  father. 

''  I'll  not  go  back  on  my  word,  whether  it  was  by 
my  own  act  or  not  that  I  got  away,"  Jack  assured 
him. 

His  grandfather  nodded  approval.  "That's  an 
honorable  spirit,  my  boy.  I  like  to  hear  you  speak 
so.  I  think  we  may  release  Mr.  Lyle  on  parole. 
Consider  these  your  quarters,  Mr.  Lyle.  You  will 
not  go  beyond  the  limits  of  our  place  here,  you  under- 
stand, but  you  might  have  worse  quarters." 

Worse  quarters,  indeed,  thought  Fred,  as  he  looked 
around  on  the  big  comfortable  room,  plain  in  its 
appointments,  yet  boasting  more  than  one  handsome 
piece  of  furniture,  brought  from  their  old  home  by 
the  Silverthorns  when  they  fled  from  the  States.  Fred 
was  perfectly  ready  to  give  his  parole,  and  all  but 
Marianne  seemed  quite  satisfied  with  the  state  of 
affairs. 

"  I  have  not  a  stitch  of  clothing  except  what  I  have 
on,"  Marianne  complained. 

"You  can  go  to  grandmother's  and  get  something 
there,"  Royal  told  her.  "This  is  something  like  a 
joke,  for  no  one  is  hurt,  and  we  are  simply  returning 
a  visit.  I  think  even  father  could  see  the  humor  in 
this." 


A   TURNING   OF  THE   TABLES         171 

The  reminder  that  she  would  be  able  to  see  her 
grandmother  appeased  Marianne  somewhat  and  she 
showed  a  more  contented  face. 

The  half-dozen  men  who  had  accompanied  the  Sil- 
verthorns  upon  their  expedition  had  tramped  away 
as  soon  as  the  captured  party  was  safe  indoors. 
"Now,  Miss  Marianne,"  said  Mr.  Silverthorn,  "it's 
only  fair  that  you  should  pay  us  as  long  a  visit  as 
Kate  paid  you.  You  needn't  be  afraid  that  our  friends 
that  have  just  gone  out  are  going  to  stand  guard  over 
you.  They  have  gone  for  good,  and  you  are  as  free 
as  air.  It  was  all  a  joke  about  your  being  a  prisoner. 
Kate  tells  me  that  you  were  all  very  good  to  her  and 
Jack,  and  we  have  no  scores  to  settle,  except  that  you 
carried  Jack  off  and  gave  him  a  bad  ankle." 

"We  didn't  know  it  was  Jack.  I  did  so  want  to 
get  my  father  home  again,  and  it  seemed  the  only 
way,"  she  said  wistfully. 

Mr.  Silverthorn  noticed  her  embarrassment.  "  Well, 
well,  we  won't  go  into  whys  and  wherefores  now. 
You  girls  can  have  a  good  time,  and  the  boys  can 
help  you." 

"  I'll  take  you  over  to  your  grandmother's  the  first 
thing  to-morrow  morning,"  said  Jack. 

"  Royal  can  take  me,"  she  returned  ungraciously. 

Kate  gave  a  little  shiver.  There  was  not  unalloyed 
bliss  in  getting  home  again.     She  had  forgotten  that 


1/2  A    LOYAL   LASS 

Royal  now  would  find  no  obstacle  to  his  daily  visits 
to  his  grandmother's. 

But  here  Royal  spoke  up.  ''  We'll  all  go.  Wouldn't 
you  like  the  ride,  Miss  Kate .? " 

"Yes,"  she  returned,  brightening.  If  Royal  were 
willing  that  she  should  be  present  at  this  first  meet- 
ing, it  could  not  be  so  important  an  occasion  to  him 
as  one  might  suppose. 

The  new  condition  of  affairs  did  not  appear  very 
distasteful  to  any  concerned.  The  sisters  were  re- 
joiced to  be  together  again;  Royal  did  not  seem  to 
be  distressed  at  being  an  inmate  of  his  friend's  home ; 
Jack  was  pleased  for  more  reasons  than  one,  and  his 
father  beamed  genially  upon  them  all.  Even  Major 
Silverthorn  unbent  somewhat,  and  it  was  quite  a  jolly 
company  that  sat  around  the  supper  table ;  and  when 
the  next  day  Mr.  Silverthorn  brought  word  that  they 
had  obtained  an  indorsement  of  their  disposal  of  Fred 
Lyle's  case,  it  did  not  seem  that  Mr.  Lyle  was  very 
much  perturbed  by  the  news  that  he  would  be  com- 
pelled to  stay  where  he  was.  Indeed,  the  whole  thing 
seemed  more  like  a  frolic  than  anything  else,  and  so 
the  Silverthorns  treated  it,  making  many  sly  allusions 
to  the  manner  in  which  they  had  been  compelled  to 
act  in  order  to  get  their  friends  to  visit  them. 

The  girls  enjoyed  the  situation,  as  what  girls  would 
not.     They  chattered  and  laughed  and  had  their  con- 


^^  Each   7.'ith   her  attendant  cavalier,   rode  up  the  mornino-  after 
the  capture  " 


A   TURNING   OF   THE   TABLES  173 

fidences  in  the  same  fashion  as  has  existed  and  will 
exist  as  long  as  there  are  girls. 

The  surprise  they  gave  Madame  Desvouges  was 
such  as  might  be  expected.  Marianne  and  Kate,  each 
with  her  attendant  cavaher,  rode  up  the  morning  after 
the  capture,  startling  Victorine  from  her  corner  and 
the  grandmother  from  her  buttery.  *'  Mon  Dieu  de  la 
France !  What  is  that,  Victorine  ^ "  called  the  old 
lady.  ''  Some  foraging  party,  I  think.  At  this  rate 
we  shall  soon  have  nothing  left.  Where  is  Victor .''  " 
But  Victor  had  already  seen  the  riders  come  up  and 
was  hurrying  toward  them.  He  had  caught  sight  of 
a  Httle  figure  that  gladdened  his  heart,  and  he  could 
not  hasten  fast  enough. 

"That  is  no  foraging  party,"  declared  Victorine. 
"  Those  are  women's  voices.  A  visit  from  some  of 
the  neighbors,  no  doubt."  And  then  the  door  was 
flung  open,  and  ■  in  ran  Marianne  crying :  "  Where 
is  everybody  ?     Grand'mere  !     Victorine  !  " 

"  Nomme  de  Dieu  !  "  cried  Madame  Desvouges.  "  It 
is  my  granddaughter.     What  surprise  is  this  ? " 

Marianne  jumped  up  and  down,  hugged  her  grand- 
mother, flew  to  Victorine,  then  back  to  her  grand- 
mother. "  Are  you  not  amazed  ?  "  she  asked.  "  We 
did  not  know  we  were  coming ;  we  thought  ourselves 
prisoners.  It  is  all  very  droll,  as  you  will  think  when 
you  hear  the  story.     Let  me  present  my  friends.     Mr. 


174  A   LOYAL    LASS 

Jack  Silverthorn  you  have  met,  I  think,  and  his  sister 
is  here,  too.  So  is  Royal."  Kate  was  standing  back 
a  little,  looking  with  all  her  eyes  at  the  fair  face  of 
Victorine. 

"  And  where  is  Royal  ?  "  asked  the  old  lady.  "  Does 
he  not  intend  to  embrace  his  grandmother.''"  She 
stood  on  tiptoe  to  kiss  the  young  man  on  each  cheek, 
and  then  turned  to  Victorine.  "  Where  are  you,  my 
daughter.''  Come  and  see  this  naughty  boy."  Kate 
gave  a  little  gasp  as  Royal  bent  to  kiss  Victorine's  prof- 
fered cheek.  He  passed  his  hand  over  her  beautiful 
hair.  "  You  are  as  like  an  angel  as  ever,  Victorine," 
he  said  in  a  low  voice.  And  into  the  lovely  eyes  came 
a  look  of  tender  joy.  "  And  you,  Royal,  are  as  like  to 
a  big  naughty  boy  as  ever." 

"  No  angel  about  me,"  he  laughed.  "  No,  I  am  very 
human."  They  spoke  in  French,  which  Kate  only  half 
understood,  but  she  needed  no  interpretation  of  Victo- 
rine's happy  smile. 

*'  And  Victor !  Mercy,  Victor,"  cried  Marianne,  as 
the  young  man  entered,  *'  you  look  scared  to  death ! 
Am  I,  then,  so  frightful .'' "  She  ran  to  him  and  then 
danced  away  again,  making  shocking  faces  at  him,  and 
laughing  and  shaking  her  head  as  he  attempted  to 
come  near  her.  ''  You  are  not  allowed  to  kiss  the 
prisoners  without  permission  from  the  authorities,"  she 
cried. 


A  TURNING   OF   THE   TABLES         175 

Victor  turned  to  Royal.     "What  does  she  mean  ?  " 

''Come,  come,  Marianne,"  said  her  brother,  ''keep 
still  and  let  us  tell  them  the  story.  You  fly  about  like 
a  feu  follet.  Sit  down  and  let  us  tell  them  the 
tale." 

"And  I  will  be  the  story-teller,"  Marianne  an- 
nounced. "  No,  no,  I  shall  let  no  one  else  tell  it.  I 
mean  that  grandmamma  shall  hear  it  from  me,  for  I 
know  just  what  she  will  Hke  best  to  know."  And  she 
proceeded  with  her  recital,  interrupted  by  many  excla- 
mations, accompanied  by  Hfting  of  hands  and  shrug- 
gings  of  shoulders.  "  And  so,"  concluded  Marianne, 
"we  are  all  here,  and  how  long  we  stay  depends  upon 
how  soon  we  can  get  away." 

"A  wise  speech,  surely,"  laughed  grand'mere.  "But 
must  you  be  always  at  the  house  of  your  captors  ?  Is 
not  your  proper  place  with  your  grandmother  ?  " 

Marianne  stole  a  mischievous  glance  at  Kate,  and 
said  solemnly,  "But  you  see,  grand'mere,  you  let  one 
prisoner  get  away." 

"Mon  Dieu!"  cried  Madame.  "I  let  him  get 
away !  It  was  your  own  wicked  contriving,  ungrateful 
one.  Was  it  not  well  enough  as  it  was,  with  the  entire 
family  safe  under  my  roof  ^  " 

"Yes,  it  was  as  it  should  be  for  all  of  us  but  my 
father,  and  he  did  not  know  what  might  be  his  lot.  He 
did  not  know  what  a  terrible  fate  might  be  his,  for  you 


176  A    LOYAL    LASS 

know  all  these  wicked  Britishers  treat  their  prisoners 
with  great  disrespect  and  rudeness,  even  if  they  are 
not  absolutely  cruel." 

'*  I  protest,"  cried  Jack,  growing  very  red.  But  Kate 
laughed,  and  said  :  ''  You  see,  Madame,  we  have  a  very 
difficult  prisoner  to  deal  with,  and  we  should  not  allow 
her  out  of  our  sight,  otherwise  she  should  be  handed 
over  to  her  relatives.  We  promise  you,  however,  that 
when  she  gets  to  be  more  than  we  can  manage,  that  we 
shall  send  her  to  you  ;  and  in  any  case,  she  shall  see  you 
often." 

"And  you  will  come  to  see  me,"  said  Marianne,  nod- 
ding to  Victorine,  "you  and  Victor." 

"  Yes,  please  come,"  Kate  urged  earnestly.  She 
went  up  to  Victorine  and  held  out  her  two  hands.  "  I 
want  you  to  come  and  see  us.  We  have  not  been  very 
long  in  the  neighborhood,  and  we  know  few  of  the 
people." 

Victorine  looked  at  her  wistfully.  This  bright  sunny 
girl,  the  very  embodiment  of  health  and  strength  and 
fine  proportion,  did  she  really  want  her  friendship  ? 
"  Please  say  you  will  come,"  Kate  begged,  with  her 
own  sweet  smile.  "  Your  brother  will  bring  you,  I  am 
sure." 

"I  do  not  often  leave  maman,"  Victorine  pleaded  as 
an  excuse. 

"  She   will    come,  too.     Oh,  yes,   she  will.     We  will 


A   TURNING    OF   THE    TABLES  177 

make  an  occasion.  We  will  have  a  birthday  party, 
and  I  know  you  will  not  refuse  to  come."  She  begged 
so  earnestly  that  Madame  herself,  when  asked,  gave  a 
promise  that  satisfied  Kate,  and  they  all  trooped  out, 
leaving  the  little  grandmother  well  pleased. 

But  that  night,  long  after  all  others  were  asleep, 
Kate  lay  broad  awake,  her  thoughts  intent  upon  the 
pathetic,  beautiful  face  of  Victorine  La  Rue,  and  she 
whispered:  ''Never,  never!  I  will  never  stand  between 
them.  It  would  be  a  wickedness  for  which  I  could 
never  forgive  myself.  We  must  find  a  way  to  make 
her  happy ;  hers  is  the  first  claim.  Royal  must  not 
stay  here."  And  in  her  little  room  under  the  sloping 
roof,  Victorine  was  on  her  knees,  murmuring  broken 
prayers,  the  tears  streaming  from  her  eyes.  "  Make 
me  patient,  dear  Lord.  Not  my  happiness,  but  his. 
Mother  Mary,  pity  me,  help  me !  " 

The  next  day  Kate  linked  her  arm  in  Jack's,  and 
drew  him  down  the  path  which  led  from  the  house.  "  I 
want  to  talk  to  you,  Jack,"  she  said.  "  I  want  you  to 
help  me  to  get  Royal  away.  He  ought  to  go  to  his 
grandmother's,  where  he  is  needed." 

''Why  —  why,"  Jack  stammered.  Then  he  was 
silent  for  a  space.  "  I  see,  Kate,"  he  said,  after  a 
while.  "  I  think  I  understand.  Do  you  think  it  is 
really  as  you  were  told  ?" 

"  It  ought  to  be  so." 


173  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  The  girl  has  a  lovely  face,  but  I  don't  think  Royal 
cares  in  that  way." 

"  She  does,  and  that  is  enough.  Oh,  Jack,  I  have 
strength  and  youth  and  everything.  She  is  one  of 
God's  unfortunates,  and  shall  it  be  my  place  to  snatch 
this  happiness  from  her,  when  she  has  been  brought 
up  to  think  it  will  be  hers.-*" 

"  Kate,  you  are  a  good  girl." 

"  No,  no.  You  don't  know  anything  about  it.  I 
could  never  be  happy  if  I  did  one  small  thing  to  add  to 
her  burden.  If  —  if  after  I  have  done  all  I  can,  and 
then  it  does  not  turn  out  as  it  should,  Jack,  —  don't  you 
see  that  I  shall  then  have  nothing  to  reproach  myself 
for  ? " 

*'  I  see ;  and  for  my  part,  I'll  do  my  best  to  help  you, 
Kate.  It  is  rather  a  delicate  situation,  but  I  think  we 
can  let  Royal  understand  that  it  is  from  no  lack  of 
hospitality  on  our  part." 

"Then  you  will  undertake  it." 

''Yes— Kate." 

''Yes." 

"  Marianne  —  do  you  think  she  likes  her  cousin  ?  And 
I  say,  I've  had  hard  thoughts,  but  I'd  be  ashamed  to 
do  less  than  you.  I  —  perhaps  I  ought  not  to  stand  in 
the  way." 

"  But  that  is  different,"  Kate  interrupted  eagerly. 
"  He  is  on  equal  ground  with  you.     One  is  as  strong 


A   TURNING    OF   THE   TABLES  179 

and  well  as  the  other.  If  anything,"  she  laughed,  "  he 
has  the  advantage  in  looks.  There's  no  need  for  your 
Quixoticism  there.  Jack.  Besides  — "  she  hesitated, 
''you  have  no  reason  to  think  yourself  favored,  or  that 
you  could  stand  in  any  one's  way." 

"That's  so,"  returned  Jack,  so  dejectedly  that  Kate 
hastened  to  say :  "  But  that  is  no  reason  why  you 
should  not  be  some  day.  I  am  sure  Marianne  does 
not  care  for  her  cousin  or  any  one  else  in  a  romantic 
way." 

"  You  think  not  ?  "  doubtfully. 

"  No,  I  don't.  I  have  been  watching  her.  I  think 
she  has  a  genuine  affection  for  Victor  La  Rue,  but  it  is 
not  like  being  in  love." 

"  I  never  thought  of  him.  By  George !  I  have  no 
doubt  but  that  is  what  her  grandmother  would  Hke. 
He's  a  good  fellow,  but  since  I  had  my  ideas  set  upon 
the  other  fellow,  I  can't  quite  accept  a  possible  rivalry 
with  the  other  one." 

"  Oh,  I  am  not  sure  at  all  that  she  likes  him  best ;  but 
at  all  events,  you  have  no  reason  to  think  that  Mari- 
anne would  ever  listen  to  you." 

"  No,"  said  Jack,  disconsolately.  "  I  suppose  it  is 
folly  to  hug  such  a  delusion,  when  she  would  never 
hsten  to  any  one  who  was  not  on  the  American 
side." 

"  Then  I  don't  see  that  you  need  worry  yourself  to 


i8o  A    LOYAL    LASS 

make  any  sacrifices  in  another  man's  behalf.  Let  Fate 
decide.  With  me  it  is  different.  Come,  we  will  go 
back  to  the  house.  I'll  trust  you  to  help  me  out,  and 
I'll  do  the  same  for  you,  if  occasion  requires."  With 
which  compact,  the  conversation  ended. 


CHAPTER   XII 

Trouble  for  Sue 

SO  far  as  Fred  Lyle  was  concerned,  it  soon  became 
apparent  that  Jack  need  not  consider  him  a  rival, 
for  he  was  scarce  a  week  under  the  Silverthorn's  roof 
before  the  young  sergeant  had  eyes  and  ears  for  no  one 
but  Sue,  —  a  discovery  which  Jack  was  the  last  one  to 
make,  and  which  he  took  triumphantly  to  Kate  with  the 
remark,  ''  I  say,  Kate,  do  you  know  I  believe  Lyle's 
making  up  to  Sue." 

"  Do  you  ?  "  Kate  returned,  with  laughter  in  her  eyes. 
"  And  how  long  since  you  made  this  wonderful  dis- 
covery }  " 

"Oh,  I've  suspected  it  for  some  time,  but  I  didn't 
think  there  was  really  anything  in  it  till  to-day.  Look 
here,  did  you  know  it  .-*  " 

*'  Did  I  know  it  ?  Why,  of  course.  Anybody  but  a 
blind  bat  who  has  only  eyes  for  a  little  whiffet  of  a  girl 
like  Marianne  would  see  it.  Grandfather  is  in  a  rage 
over  it." 

*'You  don't  say  so!" 

"  Yes,  and  he's  for  getting  him  out  of  the  house, 
neck  and  heels,  as  speedily  as  possible." 

i8i 


i82  A    LOYAL    LASS 

**  Pshaw  !  what's  the  matter  with  him  ?  Of  course 
nobody's  good  enough  for  Sue,  but  the  fellow's  a 
gentleman,  and  she  might  do  much  worse." 

''Precisely,  but  he's  not  a  loyahst." 

"  He's  loyal  to  his  own  convictions  and  to  his 
father's  teachings."  Jack  was  disposed  to  look  very 
leniently  upon  this  cousin  of  Marianne's,  since  he  had 
proved  beyond  doubt  that  he  did  not  stand  in  Jack's 
way. 

"  You  know  grandfather  and  his  prejudices.  He  will 
get  father  all  stirred  up  next.  Dear  me !  we  are  all  in 
something  of  a  fix." 

"  What  does  Sue  say  ?  " 

''Nothing." 

"  Does  she  —  is  she  interested  ?  " 

"You  know  she  has  always  declared  herself  more 
American  than  British,  and  it  is  very  likely  that  she  has 
a  warm  spot  for  the  young  sergeant ;  yet  it  is  too  early 
to  say  positively,  and  I  don't  suppose,  as  matters  stand, 
that  it  would  break  her  heart  to  part  with  him. 
Still  —  " 

"Yes,  still  —  " 

"  It  is  mean  of  grandfather  to  be  so  hard  on  him,  as 
if  loving  Sue  were  a  terrible  crime.  If  he  should  do 
anything  that  would  lead  to  Fred's  misfortune,  it  would 
be  the  surest  way  to  increase  Sue's  regard  for  the 
boy." 


TROUBLE    FOR    SUE  183 

"  He  hasn't  been  talking  to  her  about  it,  has  he  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  he  has,  then.  He  tackled  her  in  the  kitchen 
this  very  morning.  Sue  had  very  little  to  say,  —  you 
know  her  way  of  keeping  silence  when  she  feels  the 
most,  — but  I  tell  you  the  look  on  her  face  as  she  marched 
out  of  the  room  made  me  know  that  she'd  cross  the 
border  if  she  dared." 

"  With  Fred  Lyle  ?  " 

"Yes,  or  without  him.  Grandfather  has  taken  the 
wrong  way  to  break  off  this  affair,  for  I  never  saw  Sue 
give  Mr.  Lyle  such  a  look  as  she  did  the  next  time  they 
chanced  to  meet." 

''Well,  well,  well!"  Jack  ejaculated.  "It's  a  sort  of 
a  mess  all  around.  I'm  good-natured,  and  I  don't  like 
to  fuss,  but  I  say  no  one  has  a  right  to  dictate  to  girls 
and  boys  as  big  as  we  are  when  there  is  no  moral  ques- 
tion, only  a  difference  of  fool  politics.  Such  things 
make  a  fellow  stubborn  ;  it's  what  drove  Royal  from 
his  father's  side,  and  it  would  drive  me  to  the  Yankees 
if  grandfather  were  to  try  to  force  me  to  his  way  of 
thinking.  We  are  all  fond  of  old  grand-dad,  but  he 
can't  pull  strings  and  make  us  all  jump  to  his  bidding 
like  puppets.     What  does  father  say  about  all  this  ?  " 

"Oh,  you  know  father.  He  just  laughs  and  jokes 
about  it  and  won't  see  that  there  is  any  serious  side." 

"  That's  better  than  the  other  way.  Well,  Kate,  we 
all  have  our  troubles,  and  what  has  turned  out  one  for 


i84  A    LOYAL    LASS 

Sue,  has  relieved  me  of  one  of  mine.  I  shall  not  have 
any  duel  to  fight  except  with  Victor." 

'*  Nonsense,  you'll  have  no  duels  to  fight.  By  the 
way,  do  you  expect  to  return  to  your  regiment  ?  " 

*'  Yes,  as  soon  as  my  parole  is  ended.  There  will  be 
no  fighting  anyhow  for  some  time,  for  us  volunteers,  for 
we  have  been  dismissed  to  our  homes,  and  the  regulars 
have  gone  into  winter  quarters.  By  spring  the  whole 
affair  may  be  settled,  and  I  most  devoutly  hope  it  will 
be." 

But  it  was  not  settled  by  spring,  and  in  the  meantime 
there  was  a  parting  between  Sue  and  her  lover,  —  a  part- 
ing which  no  one  witnessed,  and  of  which  Sue  would 
not  speak.  Major  Silverthorn  very  curtly  announced 
to  the  young  man  that  it  was  decided  to  return  him  to 
his  own  side  with  some  others  exchanged.  "  We  do 
not  usually  parole  regulars,"  said  the  old  gentleman, 
"  and  in  your  case  it  was  an  exceptional  favor  that  gave 
you  any  sort  of  freedom.  Your  exchange  has  been 
arranged,  and  you  will  leave  to-morrow." 

In  polite  terms  Fred  expressed  his  thanks  for  the 
unusual  consideration  shown  him,  but  made  no  further 
comment. 

Not  long  after  this  Royal  took  up  his  quarters  at  his 
grandmother's,  and  Marianne  passes  her  time  between 
the  Silvcrthorns  and  the  home  of  her  grandmother,  Mr. 
Silverthorn,    in    his  jocose  way,  insisting  that  she  was 


TROUBLE    FOR   SUE  185 

still  their  prisoner,  and,  chaffing  her  about  it,  pretended 
that  she  could  leave  them  only  on  parole,  making  a 
great  fuss  over  it  when  she  did.  Victorine  and 
Madame  Desvouges  fulfilled  their  promise  of  visiting 
the  Silverthorns,  and  Kate's  gentle  concern  for  both  of 
them  quite  won  their  hearts,  so  that  one  day  the  old 
lady,  in  confidence,  told  Kate  her  hopes  concerning  her 
grandchildren.  *'  If  it  would  but  arrange  itself  so," 
she  said  plaintively,  "  I  should  have  no  compunctions 
about  the  property.  Victor  marries  Marianne ;  I  give 
him  the  farm ;  they  are  then  both  provided  for. 
Victorine  marries  Royal,  and  brings  him  the  dot  I  have 
saved  for  her.  You  see  then  this  excellent  plan  ;  I 
provide  at  once  for  both  my  adopted  children  and  my 
grandchildren.  My  daughter  thinks  it  a  plan  of  most 
excellent  wisdom,  and  indeed  I  shall  be  desolated  if  it 
comes  not  about.  True,  you  say  ;  but  would  one  want  a 
deformity  for  a  wife  ?  I  reply,  but  behold  the  angel 
face,  the  soul  of  such  beauty,  the  hfe  so  pure,  so  unself- 
ish that  one  forgets  there  is  not  perfection  of  body. 
You,  for  example,  who  have  but  lately  met  her,  did  she 
repel  you  ?  Were  you  shocked,  abhorrent  of  her,  my 
poor  Victorine  .? " 

"  No,  no,"  Kate  hastened  to  say.  "  I  was  not.  She 
is,  as  you  say,  beautiful,  attractive,  lovable." 

"  Ah,  but  that  gratifies  me.  We  are  so  accustomed 
to  seeing  her  we   forget,   and  I  said   to  myself  but  the 


1 86  A   LOYAL    LASS 

other  day  :  I  will  ask  the  young  demoiselles  Silverthorn 
if  they  were  repelled  by  her,  if  she  to  them  seemed 
impossible."  She  peered  up  into  Kate's  face  with  her 
bright  dark  eyes,  and  Kate  felt  herself  grow  warm 
under  the  gaze.  "  You  are  such  a  creature  of  excellent 
health,  so  robust  and  full  of  verve,"  Madame  went  on, 
"  that  you,  if  any  one,  would  feel  the  difference  ;  and 
you  do  not  dislike  to  be  near  this  child  of  affliction  ? " 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  find  her  a  sweet,  noble  soul,  one 
whom  it  is  a  privilege  to  know." 

Madame  nodded  with  a  satisfied  air.  Kate  hesitated, 
and  then  asked  wistfully,  "Your  grandson,  he,  of 
course  —  he  knows  your  desire  in  this  }  " 

''  Mon  Dieu  !  no,"  cried  the  old  lady.  ''  We  would 
be  of  the  most  unwise  to  tell  him  now.  He  is  at  the 
perverse  age.  He  is  young ;  he  will  get  over  it.  We 
must  be  patient,  that  is  all.  I  have  made  my  will,  and 
in  that  I  have  expressed  myself  concerning  the 
matter." 

"  And  Marianne  ?  " 

''  Ah,  that  is  different.  It  is  for  a  girl  to  have  her 
marriage  arranged  for  her.  She  has  been  told  by  both 
her  mother  and  myself,  that  she  may  expect  to  marry 
Victor." 

"  And  she  accepts  the  arrangement  ?  " 

''  Ah,  well,  she  is  young  and  full  of  the  idea  of  living 
nowhere  but  in  her  father's  country ;    but  Victor  is  a 


TROUBLE   FOR   SUE  187 

good  boy ;  she  is  fond  of  him.  What  more  could  she 
ask  ?  When  she  is  tired  of  her  butterfly  ways,  and 
desires  to  be  settled  as  every  woman  should  be,  she  will 
be  amiable  enough.  Oh,  no,  I  have  no  fear  for 
Marianne.  And  Victor  is  content ;  he  understands. 
He  would  not  cage  a  wild  bird  and  break  its  heart,  he 
says;  but  when  it  is  tamed,  that  is  different.  She  will 
not  then  wish  to  hop  beyond  call,  he  tells  me.  He  is 
very  patient  and  prudent,  is  Victor." 

Kate  kept  her  own  counsel,  but  she  took  all  this 
confidence  to  heart.  Marianne,  a  docile  French  girl, 
accepting  the  arrangements  made  for  her  by  mother 
and  grandmother  ?  No,  indeed,  they  would  find  them- 
selves mistaken  in  the  girl.  Had  she  not  once  said : 
''  Liberty  of  thought,  of  speech,  of  action,  that  is  to  me 
the  most  glorious  condition  of  which  we  have  to  boast  in 
our  country.  I  am  like  my  father  in  that."  "  And  yet," 
sighed  Kate,  "that  same  father  wanted  to  coerce 
Royal,  and  he  had  resented  it,  too.  Neither  Royal  nor 
Marianne  would  submit  to  having  their  lives  arranged 
for  them,  and  yet  it  would  be  a  wise  arrangement  in 
most  directions.  I  don't  think  Marianne  yet  knows 
what  love  is,"  thought  the  girl.  "  She  is  still  such  a  child  ; 
but  when  she  does  care,  it  will  be  with  all  her  heart. 
Poor  Victorine,  poor  Sue,  poor  Jack !  I  won't  pity 
myself,"  said  Kate,  with  a  toss  of  the  head  and  a  com- 
pression of  the  lips. 


i88  A   LOYAL    LASS 

And  that  was  how  matters  stood  all  winter.  If 
Royal  made  advances,  Kate  repelled  them  ;  if  Jack  one 
day  felt  that  he  had  gained  a  little  in  Marianne's  good 
graces,  the  next  she  gave  him  a  flout  and  a  fling,  so  that 
he  was  in  the  depths  of  despair.  What  Sue  thought 
she  kept  to  herself,  but  that  she  had  something  to  keep 
was  evident  by  the  hardening  of  her  face  whenever 
her  grandfather  began  a  tirade  against  the  Yankees. 
Major  Silverthorn  did  not  spare  words  upon  such  oc- 
casions, even  when  Marianne  was  present.  Once  or 
twice  she  began  a  protest,  but  the  sudden  bringing 
together  of  Grandfather  Silverthorn' s  heavy  eyebrows, 
and  his  high-handed  methods  of  disposing  of  Marianne's 
remarks,  sealed  her  lips  for  all  future  controversy.  Be- 
sides, Kate  had  begged  her  not  to  open  a  discussion. 
*'  Grandfather  is  very  bitter,"  she  said.  "  He  suffered  a 
good  deal  at  the  hands  of  those  he  called  rebels,  and 
was  driven  from  his  home  in  the  dead  of  winter  by  the 
Sons  of  Liberty.  There  was  wrong  done  on  both  sides, 
Marianne,  but  it  doesn't  do  any  good  to  argue  the  ques- 
tion ;  and  besides,  it  makes  it  much  harder  for  Sue.  We 
want  to  spare  her,  you  know."  So,  for  Sue's  sake,  as 
well  as  to  prevent  the  irascible  old  man  from  berating 
Marianne  herself,  the  girl  thought  discretion  the  better 
part  of  valor,  and  kept  silence. 

Meanwhile  it  was  pleasant  enough  at  her  grandmoth- 
er's, and  to  avoid  Grandfather  Silverthorn  she  stayed 


TROUBLE    FOR    SUE  189 

away  more  and  more,  spending  her  time  with  Victorine 
at  the  loom,  or  helping  her  grandmother  with  her  vari- 
ous duties,  or  sometimes  starting  off  with  Victor  for  a 
long  walk  or  ride  through  the  woods ;  again  she  might 
go  skating  with  him,  or  dash  off  for  a  sleigh-ride. 
Whatever  else  her  grandmother  forbade,  it  was  never  a 
froHc  in  which  Victor  was  concerned ;  and  Marianne, 
knowing  this,  took  advantage  of  it,  having  but  to  make 
Victor  her  special  pleader  to  obtain  consent  for  any  out- 
ing. It  pleased  the  girl  well  enough,  too,  to  have  him 
with  her,  for  Victor  was  a  willing  slave,  and  allowed  her 
to  queen  it  over  him  magnificently,  though  sometimes 
he  did  tease  her  and  mock  her. 

Royal,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  he  considered  his 
grandmother's  house  his  real  home,  nevertheless  spent 
most  of  his  time  at  the  Silverthorn's,  to  his  grand- 
mother's displeasure  and  Kate's  uneasiness. 

When  Marianne  wanted  to  see  these  girl  friends,  she 
had  no  trouble  in  finding  an  escort  in  her  brother,  and 
so  seldom  called  upon  Victor  to  take  her.  Royal  was 
not  much  of  a  talker,  except  at  times.  He  was  either 
gay  and  volatile  or  gloomy  and  morose.  Marianne 
knew  enough  to  select  a  time  when  the  lively  mood  was 
in  force  to  prefer  her  requests,  and  was  seldom  refused. 

He  was  ready  enough  one  winter  afternoon  to  accept 
her  suggestion  to  take  a  sleigh-ride.  "  We  can  stop  at 
the  Silverthorn's  and  get  the  girls,"  Marianne  proposed, 


IQO  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  then  we'll  take  a  little  ride  in  the  cold,  and  be  ready 
with  big  appetites  for  supper." 

''Very  well,"  responded  Royal,  with  alacrity.  "We 
will  go.  Bundle  up  warm.  We'll  perhaps  stop  some- 
where and  get  supper,  so  we'll  take  the  big  sleigh.  I've 
no  doubt  that  Jack  will  be  glad  to  go  with  us." 

Marianne  gave  a  little  lift  of  her  chin.  *'  Oh  !  Jack  ! 
must  he  always  go.?" 

"Why  not.!*  He  is  a  good  fellow,  I  am  sure,  and 
jolly  company;  and,  besides,  he  is  my  friend." 

"  Oh,  well,  of  course,"  Marianne  returned  lamely. 
She  ran  up  to  the  room  she  shared  with  Victorine  and 
donned  a  fur  jacket  and  cap,  pulling  the  flaps  of  the 
latter  well  down  over  her  ears,  and  was  ready  to  start 
off  by  the  time  Royal  had  the  sleigh  at  the  door ;  for  in 
spite  of  his  grandmother's  protests,  he  generally  man- 
aged to  secure  her  consent  to  the  use  of  anything  he 
wanted.  They  found  Kate  and  Sue  quite  in  the  humor 
for  a  frolic,  and  Jack  was  nothing  loath.  So  off  they 
started,  through  the  woods  and  over  the  hard  snowy 
road ;  Kate  snuggled  down  by  Royal's  side  on  the  front 
seat,  and  Jack  with  Sue  and  Marianne  behind  these 
two.  Marianne  had  insisted  that  Sue  should  occupy  the 
middle  place,  and  in  this  order  they  decided  it. 

"You  are  so  quiet,  Sue,"  said  Marianne,  when  they 
were  well  started.     "  What  is  wrong  ?  " 

"  Grandfather  has  been   in    one  of  his  fierce  moods 


TROUBLE    FOR   SUE  191 

to-day,"  Jack  explained.  "  Sometimes  he  gets  too 
personal.  I  don't  mind  it,  but  Sue  does  and  has  rea- 
son to." 

*'  I  think  he  is  a  most  unpleasant,  tyrannical  old 
gentleman,"  Marianne  said,  with  fervor. 

"  And  that  is  the  reason  you  keep  out  of  his  way," 
Jack  said. 

"  Of  course.  I  don't  intend  to  place  myself  in  dis- 
agreeable company  if  I  can  avoid  it.  One  cannot  al- 
ways choose  one's  company,  but  there  are  times  when 
it  is  possible.  Never  mind.  Sue,  you  and  I  will  skip 
across  the  river  some  day  and  leave  the  wicked  old 
Britishers." 

"  Of  whom  I  am  one,  I  suppose,"  returned  Jack,  a 
little  too  ready  to  take  offence.  He  looked  so  unlike  a 
wicked  old  anything,  with  his  boyish  good-humored  face, 
that  even  Sue  laughed. 

"You  are  spoiling  Jack's  disposition,"  she  said. 

'*  You  may  be  wicked,  but  you  are  not  old,"  Marianne 
told  him,  demurely.  "  I  should  prefer  that  you  were 
the  latter  if  you  could  be  but  one." 

"What  if  I  were  both,  wherein  could  I  be  better?" 
Jack  asked. 

"You  could  cross  the  river  and  join  our  army,"  said 
Marianne,  quickly. 

"  And  add  to  my  other  sins  that  of  being  a  traitor. 
You  would  like  me  to  do  that  ? " 


192  A   LOYAL   LASS 

''Well,  no,  I  don't  suppose  I  would,  come  to  think  of 
it.  No,  I  see  there  is  no  way  to  improve  your  sad  con- 
dition. You  are  hopelessly  beyond  benefiting.  It  is 
too  bad  that  you  committed  yourself,  or  otherwise  you 
could  join  our  side  and  not  be  a  traitor.  I  should  like 
to  hear  you  shout,  *  Free  trade  and  sailors'  rights,'  and 
see  you  trying  to  avenge  the  massacre  of  our  men  by 
your  Indians."  Jack  compressed  his  lips,  but  said  noth- 
ing. It  was  Marianne's  habit  to  make  these  little  flings, 
and  to  give  him  to  understand  that  she  endured  him 
simply  for  the  sake  of  his  sisters  and  of  her  brother. 
Having  accompUshed  her  purpose  in  annoying  him, 
Marianne  laughed  and  whispered  to  Sue,  "  *  Free  trade 
and  sailors'  rights  ' ;  that's  Cousin  Fred's  cry,  you  know." 
Sue  made  no  reply  except  to  give  Marianne's  hand  a 
quick  pressure. 

They  were  approaching  a  comfortable  farmhouse, 
the  owners  of  which  were  ready  to  entertain  friends  at 
quick  notice,  to  pop  a  meat  pasty  in  the  oven,  to  warm 
up  a  fowl  already  roasted,  and  to  have  a  warm  meal 
ready  for  whoever  might  need  it.  There  seemed  a 
little  embarrassment  visible  as  the  sleighing-party  en- 
tered, but  as  the  supplies  in  this  part  of  the  country 
were  getting  low,  the  visitors  attributed  the  confusion 
to  this  fact. 

"  Don't  bother  about  a  hot  supper  for  us,  Mrs. 
Hunter,"  said  Royal.     "  A  dish  of    porridge   to  warm 


TROUBLE   FOR   SUE  193 

us  will  be  quite  as  much  as  we  expect,  and  more  than 
we  deserve." 

**  We  will  be  able  to  give  you  something  more, 
I  hope,"  the  good  woman  replied.  "  Will  you  go 
to  the  other  room,  girls,  and  lay  off  your  things .'' " 

"  I  will  stay  and  help  you,"  Kate  said.  **  Here,  Sue, 
carry  in  my  cloak  and  hood."  Sue  hung  the  heavy  cloak 
over  her  arm  and  followed  Marianne  into  the  next  room. 

*'Just  put  them  on  the  bed,"  Mrs.  Hunter  directed 
them. 

The  two  girls  obeyed  and  deposited  their  wraps  upon 
the  plump  white  bed ;  then  they  stood  before  the  small 
mirror  to  arrange  their  disordered  ringlets,  by  the  dim 
light  of  a  candle.  The  room  opened  upon  a  porch  on 
one  side,  and  into  the  kitchen  on  the  other.  There  was 
a  small  closet  by  the  chimneypiece,  and  the  door  of  it 
stood  ajar.  Sue  turned  away  from  the  glass.  "  I  have 
an  uncomfortable  feeling  as  if  some  one  were  looking  at 
me,"  she  remarked.  *'  Did  you  ever  have  that  creepy 
feeling,  Marianne  ? " 

"  I  don't  know.  Not  just  that.  Perhaps  some  one  is 
looking  in  the  window.  It  is  so  dark  outside  that  we 
couldn't  see  if  any  one  was  there." 

Sue  gave  a  swift  glance  at  the  window,  and  drew 
back.  Then  she  looked  around  and  gave  a  suppressed 
scream.  "Oh,  Marianne,  there  is  some  one  there  in 
the  closet.     I  saw  the  door  move." 


194  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"  It's  only  the  wind.  Don't  be  scary,  Sue.  You  are 
not  given  to  being  so  nervous." 

•'I  know  — but— " 

**  Come,  I'll  open  the  door  and  show  you."  She 
advanced  toward  the  small  door  of  the  closet,  but  it 
was  suddenly  flung  open,  and  a  man  stood  before  them, 
raising  a  silencing  finger.  *'  Cousin  Fred  !  "  Marianne 
exclaimed,  in  a  whisper. 

**Fred!"  murmured  Sue.  "What  are  you  doing 
here .? " 

"  I  was  on  my  way  to  see  you,"  he  told  her.  "  I 
could  not  stand  it  any  longer.  I  may  be  ordered  away 
at  any  moment,  and  the  thought  that  I  might  never 
see  you  again  was  too  much  for  me.  The  Hunters, 
I  learned,  were  secretly  friends  to  our  side,  and  they 
sheltered  me.  I  meant  to  try  to  get  word  to  you  some- 
how, and  fortune  has  favored  me.  How  can  I  see  you 
for  a  little  while  without  suspicion  from  those  outside  ? 
Your  brother,  and  yours,  Marianne,  would  have  a  right ; 
and  it  would  be  their  duty  to  take  me." 

"They  are  calling  us  now,"  said  Sue,  in  perturbation. 
And  just  then  Kate's  voice  was  heard  at  the  door. 

"  What  are  you  girls  doing  so  long  in  there  ? "  she 
inquired. 

"We'll  be  there  presently,"  Sue  answered  faintly. 
"  Oh,  what  excuse  can  we  make  ? "  She  turned  to 
Marianne. 


TROUBLE    FOR   SUE  195 

Immediately  Marianne  flung  herself  on  the  bed.  "  I 
am  suddenly  ill,  Sue.  Tell  them,  and  you  must  stay 
here  with  me.  I'll  manage  it.  Go  ask  Mrs.  Hunter 
if  she  can  make  me  a  cup  of  ginger  tea.  Go  back  into 
your  hiding-place,  Cousin  Fred." 

He  stepped  into  the  closet,  and  Marianne  set  up 
such  a  moaning  and  groaning  as  brought  Kate  to  her 
side.  "  Poor  child  !  "  she  exclaimed  sympathetically, 
"  you  shouldn't  have  taken  that  long  ride ;  it  was  far 
enough  to  our  house  without  this  added  distance.  You 
have  taken  cold,  I  am  afraid." 

"  Don't  let  me  keep  you,"  said  Marianne,  in  a  weak 
voice.  "Go  back  to  Mrs.  Hunter.   Sue  will  stay  with  me." 

Kate  retired,  and  presently  Mrs.  Hunter  came 
bustling  in,  all  concern.  Marianne  sat  up  and  whis- 
pered something  to  her.  "  I  am  not  really  ill,"  was 
what  she  said,  ''but  I  must  make  an  excuse  for  Sue 
and  me  to  remain  after  the  others  have  gone.  Will 
you  mind  keeping  us  here  to-night.''  It  is  for  Fred 
and  Sue,  you  understand,  Mrs.  Hunter." 

The  good  woman  nodded  assent.  "  Keep  you  .?  Of 
course,  as  long  as  you  want  to  stay.  I  was  young  once 
myself,  my  child." 

*'  And  not  so  long  ago,"  returned  Marianne.  "  Say 
to  them  in  there  that  I  must  be  quiet,  and  that  you 
have  given  me  an  herb  drink,  and  if  I  can  get  to  sleep 
I  shall  feel  better." 


196  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"  That  I  will  do,  and  the  herb  drink  will  do  you  no 
harm,  either.  I  will  keep  them  all  out  and  send  them 
home  in  good  order." 

"We  will  settle  the  other  matters  when  they  have 
gone,"  Marianne  decided. 

Mrs.  Hunter  went  out,  carefully  shutting  the  door 
behind  her,  and  they  heard  her  make  her  report  accord- 
ing to  Marianne's  directions. 

**  I  will  pretend  I  am  asleep,  Sue,"  said  Marianne, 
**  and  you  can  then  go  and  eat  your  supper.  In  doing 
that  there  will  be  less  suspicion.  Then  you  must  in- 
sist that  you  will  stay  with  me  and  that  we  will  return 
in  the  morning.  Now  go.  I  can't  help  it  if  it  is  a  de- 
ceit ;  there  is  no  other  way."  For  answer  Sue  bent  over 
and  kissed  her ;  and  Marianne,  left  to  herself,  cuddled 
down  in  the  big  feather-bed,  drawing  a  warm  comfort- 
able over  her.  She  did  not  dare  to  speak  to  her 
cousin  lest  their  whispered  conference  be  overheard. 

It  was  not  long  before  Sue  and  Kate  returned.  "  She 
is  awake,"  said  Kate,  as  Marianne  opened  her  eyes 
from  her  feigned  nap.  *'Are  you  feeUng  better, 
dear.?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Marianne,  in  a  feeble  tone. 

"  But  she  must  not  go  out  to-night  into  the  cold," 
said  Mrs.  Hunter,  who  had  followed  the  others  into  the 
room. 

"  Then  I  shall  stay  with  her,"  Kate  declared. 


TROUBLE   FOR   SUE  197 

"  No,  Sue  promised  that  she  would,"  Marianne  told 
her. 

"Oh,  well,"  Kate  made  reply,  a  little  hurt.  But 
Marianne  drew  her  down  and  whispered :  — 

"  Royal  will  be  so  disappointed  if  you  do  not  re- 
turn." 

Kate  shook  her  head,  but  smiled  and  made  no 
further  demur.  So  presently  the  depleted  party  drove 
off,  and  the  two  girls  were  left  to  themselves. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

Runaways 

AS  the  sleigh-bells  commenced  their  departing 
jingle  Marianne  sprang  from  the  bed.  ''  Now 
then,  they  are  gone  !  "  she  cried.  "  That  I  hope  was 
an  excusable  deception.  Come  out,  Cousin  Fred,  and 
tell  us  the  rest  of  your  story ;  you  must  be  tired  enough 
of  your  close  corner." 

The  young  man  obeyed  with  alacrity,  and  began  to 
tell  them  of  the  battle  of  Frenchtown,  saying,  "  I  sup- 
pose you  have  not  yet  heard  what  has  befallen  us  in 
the  battle  on  the  23d  of  January  at  Frenchtown.  It  is 
the  latest  news  I  bring  and  bad  enough  at  that.  At 
first  our  side  was  successful,  but  we  were  surprised  by 
a  combined  force  of  British  and  Indians,  and  a  most 
horrible  massacre  ensued.  It  makes  one's  blood  run 
cold  to  think  of  it,  and  I  will  spare  you  details.  Hun- 
dreds of  brave  Kentuckians,  my  own  friends  and 
relatives  among  them,  were  scalped  and  mutilated  by 
the  savages.  Do  you  wonder  that  I  long  for  revenge, 
and  for  a  chance  for  active  service } " 

198 


RUNAWAYS  199 

The  girls  listened,  pale  and  horror-stricken. 

"  I  have  begged  to  be  sent  to  the  front,"  said  Fred, 
"  but  before  I  should  go,  I  felt  that  I  must  make  an  effort 
to  see  you.  Sue,  dear.  I  took  my  chances,  for  I  felt 
that  I  could  not  go  without  one  more  word  with  you." 

"  Don't  say  that,  after  the  dreadful  tale  you  have 
been  telling  us."  Sue  held  out  her  hands  supphcat- 
ingly.  "  It  will  be  harder  than  ever  to  sit  mute  and 
listen  to  grandfather's  tirades  against  you.  Oh,  Fred, 
to  think  you  might  have  been  one  of  those  to  fall  by 
the  hand  of  those  murderous  Indians.  How  can  I  let 
you  go  ?  Pray  do  not  try  to  be  in  the  thick  of  it.  Let 
fate  take  its  course  and  do  not  court  danger." 

He  came  closer  and  took  her  hands.  ^'  You  love 
me,  Sue.^" 

She  gave  a  quick  glance  at  Marianne  before  she 
whispered,  "Yes." 

"  Never  mind  my  little  cousin,"  said  Fred,  smiling  at 
Marianne.  "  You  are  our  good  friend,  Marianne,  I 
know." 

"Yes,  yes,"  Marianne  replied  eagerly,  "and  I  shall  be 
glad,  very  glad,  Sue,  dear,  to  have  you  for  my  cousin." 

Sue  smiled  faintly,  then  asked  her  lover  wistfully, 
"  Must  you  go  back  soon  }  " 

"•Yes,  it  was  a  risk  to  come  at  all,  you  know." 

"And  after  you  return,  will  you  go  to  the  front  at 
once .? " 


200  A   LOYAL   LASS 

**  I  cannot  tell  just  how  soon,  but  at  all  events  I 
cannot  stay  here  very  long." 

"  No,  I  can  see  that,  but,"  she  put  her  hand  on  his 
arm,  "it  seems  harder  than  ever  to  let  you  go." 

"  If  you  were  but  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  we 
could  be  together  till  the  time  came  when  I  should  be 
ordered  away.  Sue,  dear  heart,  do  you  love  me 
enough  to  forsake  your  family  and  to  take  the 
chances  of  a  soldier's  wife  now,  when  it  may  bring 
you  greater  sorrow  if  I  fall.''" 

She  clung  to  him  closely,  "Oh  Fred,  I  love  you 
enough  for  anything,"  she  whispered,  "but  —  if  I 
could  know  what  is  right!  Would  it  make  you 
happier,  dear  ? " 

"Happier!  You  know  that.  Sue;  and  if  anything 
can  make  me  fight  more  desperately,  it  will  be  the 
thought  of  my  wife  waiting  my  return." 

"Your  wife.''"  Sue's  whisper  was  a  half  sigh. 

"  Yes,  sweet.  Shall  it  be  so .?  Will  you  consent  to 
it.?  To  cross  the  river  with  me  where  we  can  best 
get  over  on  the  ice  ?  Do  you  think  your  parents  would 
receive  us.  Cousin  Marianne  .?  Would  you  —  could  you 
send  with  us  a  message  to  your  parents,  commending 
Sue  to  their  charge  ^  " 

"  I }  Gladly,  Cousin  Fred.  And  —  yes,  I  know  my 
mother  will  welcome  Sue,  and  our  home  shall  be  hers 
while  you  are  away." 


RUNAWAYS  20I 

"  Good  girl.     Thank  you,  cousin.      So,  Sue  —  " 

*'Yes.?" 

"  Shall  we  do  this  ?  And  after  the  war  we  will  go 
back  to  Kentucky,  God  willing,  and  I  shall  be  proud 
to  present  my  wife  to  my  family  there." 

Sue  smiled  up  at  him  and  nodded  assent,  her  heart 
too  full  for  words.  And  then  Mrs.  Hunter  came  in  to 
remind  Marianne  that  she  had  had  no  supper,  and  they 
all  went  into  the  kitchen  together. 

The  first  dim  light  of  dawn  was  stealing  over  the 
land  when  Sue  bade  Marianne  a  tearful  good-by. 
"  Wouldn't  it  be  better  if  I  were  to  go,  too  ?  "  Marianne 
asked. 

Sue  shook  her  head.  "  No,  no,  I  will  not  have  any 
censure  come  to  you  through  me.  I  shall  have  Fred, 
and  I  am  not  afraid.  You  will  try  to  comfort  Kate 
and  be  a  sister  to  her.  I  would  rather  have  you  stay 
for  that.  It  will  not  be  so  hard  for  Kate  if  she  is 
not  left  alone ;  and  I  hope  soon,  soon  there  will  be  no 
barrier  to  separate  us.  Tell  father  I  love  him  dearly 
as  I  have  always  done,  and  that  I  hope  he  will  forgive 
me  for  leaving  him." 

So  they  watched  her  depart  into  the  gray  of  the 
morning,  confident  in  her  love  and  faith,  and  yet  with 
a  strange  longing  and  regret  tugging  at  her  heart. 

Of  course  there  was  a  scene  at  the  Silverthorns  when 
the   news  of   Sue's    flight  was  brought  them.     It  was 


202  A    LOYAL    LASS 

Royal  who  spared  his  Httle  sister  the  pain  of  telling 
it.  "  I  can  stand  the  Major's  explosions  of  wrath," 
he  insisted.  "  You  can  tell  Kate  if  you  like,  and  I 
will  face  the  others." 

"  My  poor  Sue,"  said  Kate,  the  tears  gathering  in 
her  eyes ;  "  it  seems  so  pitiful  that  she  must  go  with- 
out one  of  us  to  wish  her  happiness.  Oh,  I  hope 
she  will  be  happy ;  but  I  shall  miss  her  so,  and  I  can- 
not quite  forgive  Fred  for  being  willing  to  have  her 
leave  us  all  without  a  word."  She  put  her  head  down 
on  Marianne's  shoulder  and  wept  softly.  Presently 
she  wiped  away  her  tears.  **  I  must  go  to  father," 
she  said.    "  He  is  the  one  who  needs  me." 

Marianne  wisely  stayed  behind,  and  Royal  slipped 
from  the  room  when  Kate  appeared.  Major  Silver- 
thorn  was  storming  up  and  down  the  floor,  uttering 
all  manner  of  execrations.  Kate  paid  no  heed  to  him, 
but  went  directly  to  her  father,  who  gathered  her  into 
his  arms.  The  humorous  twinkle  was  gone  from  his 
eye,  and  his  mouth  was  gravely  set.  "You  are  not 
angry,  too,  father.?"   Kate  whispered. 

"  Angry  with  my  girl  ?  No."  He  shook  his  head. 
**  She  had  no  mother  to  teach  her  patience  and  pru- 
dence, my  poor  little  Sue.     She  is  not  to  blame." 

"  And  you  will  forgive  her  when  she  comes  back  ? " 

"  Forgive  her  .''  There's  nothing  to  forgive.  I  am 
to  blame  myself.     I  should  not  have  treated  it  all  so 


RUNAWAYS  203 

lightly.  It  was  no  joke  to  her,  poor  child.  While  she 
was  eating  her  heart  out  with  fear  and  anxiety,  I 
laughed  at  her."     He  drew  his  hand  across  his  eyes. 

Kate  clung  closer  to  him  and  would  not  have  him  blame 
himself,  rather  counting  herself  at  fault.  And  so  they 
comforted  each  other,  and  no  one  felt  harshly  toward 
poor  Sue  except  the  inflexible  major.  Jack  heard  the 
news  gravely.  It  was  Kate  who  told  him,  and  he  had 
no  comment  to  make  but,  *'  Poor  Sue,  I  hope  she  will  be 
happy.  Fred  is  a  good  fellow  if  he  does  belong  to  the 
other  side,  though  I  think  he  was  wrong  to  steal  our 
sister  away." 

But  soon  there  was  little  time  to  consider  anything 
but  near  and  immediate  dangers.  As  the  spring 
opened,  hostilities  were  renewed. 

The  invasion  of  Canada  was  still  the  object  of  the 
Americans.  Their  regular  force  was  now  nearly  sixty 
thousand,  while  that  of  Sir  George  Prevost,  governor 
of  Canada,  was  comparatively  small.  Up  to  this  time 
neither  side  had  displayed  very  excellent  tactics,  and 
the  border  country,  except  in  special  localities,  had  not 
suffered  greatly.  But  the  day  of  terror  was  near.  The 
employment  of  Indian  allies  was  sufficient  fact  to  deter- 
mine a  season  of  horrible  warfare,  and  the  more  timid 
were  trembhng  at  the  possibilities  in  store  for  them. 

In  February  Sir  George  Prevost  directed  an  attack 
against   Ogdensburg,    capturing    the   American    stores 


204  A    LOYAL    LASS 

and  artillery.  It  was  considered  so  great  a  victory  that 
a  message  was  sent  to  the  commanding  officer  of  Fort 
Niagara,  informing  him  that  a  salute  would  be  fired 
from  Fort  George  in  honor  of  the  affair.  The  Ameri- 
can officer  sent  a  return  message  to  the  effect  that  he 
was  gratified  to  be  able  to  return  the  compliment,  as 
he  intended  to  fire  a  salute  from  his  fort  at  the  same 
time,  having  just  received  news  of  a  brilliant  naval  vic- 
tory:  that  of  the  Peacock  over  the  British  ixig'^X.^  Java. 
Probably  no  one  enjoyed  the  humor  of  this  more  than 
Mr.  Silverthorn,  and  he  laughed  with  Marianne  over 
the  Yankee  wit  of  Colonel  McFeely. 

With  the  disappearance  of  the  ice  from  the  streams 
and  the  lakes  the  military  movements  were  started,  and 
then  Marianne's  grandmother  clamored  for  her  to 
remain  with  her  altogether.  *'  I  shall  not  have  a  mo- 
ment's peace,"  the  old  lady  declared,  *' with  both  you 
and  Royal  in  the  midst  of  danger." 

''  But  shall  I  be  any  safer  here  t "  Marianne  asked. 

"  Surely,  yes.  Monsieur  Silverthorn  has  chosen  a 
most  isolated  habitation,  and  who  could  ever  discover 
if  a  horde  of  savages  were  suddenly  to  descend  upon 
you  all  there  .?" 

''  But  it  does  not  seem  right  to  desert  Kate." 

"  And  what  is  to  prevent  the  coming  of  Mademoiselle 
Kate,  too .? " 

But  to  this  Kate  would  not  listen.     "  It  is  right  for 


RUNAWAYS  205 

you  to  go  to  your  grandmother's,"  she  decided,  "for 
famihes  should  keep  together  if  they  can  at  such  times, 
and  for  that  reason  I  must  stay  here  where  father  and 
Jack  can  come  if  they  need  me." 

"  But  if  danger  seems  nearer  you  than  us,  you  will 
come  ?  "  said  Marianne. 

*'  If  I  can.  You  must  not  worry  about  me.  We  are 
so  far  out  of  the  way  that  for  that  very  reason  we  shall 
probably  be  safer  than  those  nearer  the  village  and  the 
high  road." 

So  Marianne  left  her  reluctantly,  and  arrived  at  her 
grandmother's  to  hear  them  all  talking  of  the  attack 
upon  York.  General  Pike  had  been  killed,  and  it  was 
reported  that  the  American  fleet  was  coming  down  the 
lake.  Then  came  the  positive  information  that  General 
Dearborn  had  evacuated  York  and  was  making  for  the 
Niagara  country. 

"  There  will  be  trouble  for  us  now,"  said  Victor,  who 
brought  the  news.  And  it  was  not  long  before  the  first 
booming  of  the  great  guns  from  the  batteries  on  both 
sides  the  river  told  them  that  the  trouble  had  begun. 
The  thunders  of  the  cannons  were  silenced  by  night, 
but  began  again  the  next  morning.  Except  for  the 
constant  booming,  it  was  quiet  enough  at  the  Desvouges 
farm,  but  there  v/as  confusion  enough  beyond,  —  troops 
marching,  fighting,  shouting ;  flags  waving,  drums  beat- 
ing, fifes  shrilly  playing.     From   time   to  time  one  or 


2o6  A    LOYAL    LASS 

another  of  these  sounds  came  faintly  to  the  ears  of  the 
family.  By  noon  Fort  George  had  been  surrendered, 
and  by  night  all  was  quiet.  The  Niagara  frontier  was 
abandoned  by  the  British. 

"My  father!  My  father!  I  shall  see  him  soon," 
Marianne  cried  delightedly. 

"  I  would  not  count  upon  it  too  surely,"  her  grand- 
mother warned  her. 

"  But  why  }  He  will  surely  come.  He  must  have 
been  there  with  his  regiment." 

"  Yes,  but  this  is  war,  my  child.  It  does  not  mean 
that  there  are  none  slain,  nor  wounded." 

*'  Oh  !  "  Marianne  had  not  for  a  moment  considered 
such  a  possibility,  since  her  friends  were  the  victors. 
She  grew  suddenly  pale.  "  Do  you  think  he  is  killed, 
grand'mere }  "  she  asked,  in  an  awed  tone. 

**  Tut,  tut,  my  child,  I  did  not  say  so.  I  but  warned 
you  not  to  be  too  confident  of  seeing  him.  The  for- 
tunes of  war  are  so  very  uncertain." 

But  the  girl  did  not  hear  her.  She  had  sprung  to 
her  feet.  '*  He  is  coming  now !  I  hear  him  !  I  see 
him  !  "  she  cried.  '*  Father  !  Father  !  "  She  sprang 
to  the  door  to  meet  him,  indeed,  upon  the  very  sill,  hale 
and  hearty  and  weather-beaten. 

*'You  have  come!  You  have  come!"  cried  Mari- 
anne, catching  him  around  the  neck  and  receiving  a 
mighty  embrace. 


RUNAWAYS  207 

"  Come,  sure  enough;  and  not  alone,  either,"  replied 
her  father  with  a  laugh.  ''  This  time  there  are  plenty 
to  keep  me  in  countenance." 

"  It  is  true,  then  ;  we  have  taken  Fort  George  ? " 

"Yes,  and  five  hundred  prisoners." 

"  Good  !  "  But  a  sudden  thought  sobered  her.  "  Do 
you  suppose  that  Royal  and  the  Silverthorns  are 
among  them  ? "  she  asked  gravely. 

Her  father's  smile  faded.  "  I  do  not  know.  We 
shall  see."  Then  he  brightened  again.  ''You  are  on 
our  soil  to-night,  daughter." 

"  So  I  am,  and  long  enough  have  I  been  off  it.  Now 
do  tell  me  the  news,  father.  Mother  and  Jerusha  are 
well  ? " 

"  Yes,  but  anxious  to  see  you.  Let  me  have  a  word 
with  your  grandmother,  and  then  I  will  tell  you  all 
that  you  are  so  ready  to  hear."  He  turned  to  Madame 
Desvouges  and  chatted  with  her  while  Marianne  waited 
impatiently  her  turn.  A  long  sigh  drew  her  grand- 
mother's attention  to  the  wistful  face.  She  laughed. 
"  I  see  I  shall  be  considered  an  old  one  most  tiresome, 
if  I  do  not  give  way  to  this  questioner.  We  shall  have 
to  send  her  to  bed  very  early  in  order  to  converse." 

"I  do  want  to  hear  about  Sue,"  said  Marianne, 
eagerly. 

"  She  is  still  with  your  mother,  and  a  great  comfort 
to  her  in  your  absence.     Naughty  Httle  Marianne,  you 


2o8  A   LOYAL   LASS 

let  her  steal  a  march  on  you.  I  had  looked  to  see 
you  in  her  place." 

Marianne  laughed.  ''  Cousin  Fred  could  not  wait 
for  me,  it  seems,  for  I  have  no  mind  to  marry  yet,  and 
I  am  very  well  content  to  have  Sue  for  a  cousin.  Isn't 
she  a  fine  girl .''  " 

"  She  is,  and  Fred  is  a  fine  fellow." 

"  They  ought  to  be  very  happy,  then,  and  I  suppose 
they  are.  Is  Fred  with  you.?  Was  he  in  the  battle 
to-day  ? " 

"  Yes,  and  came  out  of  it  safe  and  sound.  To-mor- 
row you  shall  see  him,  and  your  mother,  too,  I  hope." 

"  Here .? " 

"Or  at  our  own  home." 

"No,  here,"  interrupted  Madame  Desvouges,  "and 
then  we  shall  all  have  the  pleasure.  I  protest  at  break- 
ing up  a  family  again," 

"  We  must  get  Kate,  and  —  oh,  but  it  will  be  fine  to 
have  every  one  safe,  and  to  feel  that  one  does  not  have 
to  hide  and  contrive  and  beware  of  enemies  at  every 
turn.  Grand'mere  forgives  you  for  making  her  an 
American,  I  know  she  does.  Yes,  grand'mere,  this  is 
American  soil  now,  and  you  cannot  do  or  say  anything 
against  any  of  us  or  you  will  be  made  a  prisoner  as  I 
make  you  one  now."  She  encircled  the  old  lady's 
waist  with  her  arms  and  would  not  let  her  go. 

"To-morrow,  Victor,"    said   Madame,  "you    will   go 


RUNAWAYS 


209 


and  bring  my  daughter  and  her  friend  home.  Do  not 
forget  to  start  early." 

"And  we  will  go  and  get  Kate,  and  have  a  grand 
family  reunion.     Will  it  not  be  fine,  Victorine  ?  " 

Victorine  smiled  sadly.  Her  thoughts  flew  to  Royal. 
Was  he  this  night  wounded,  a  prisoner,  or  dead.? 
"Your  brother,  too,  should  be  here  to  make  it  com- 
plete," she  said. 

"True,"  Marianne  sighed.  "I  hope  he  is  safe.  I 
forgot  that  one  can  never  be  completely  happy ;  there 
is  always  a  thorn  somewhere."  But  where  Royal  was 
at  that  moment  they  little  knew. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

Kate  and  Royal 

THE  hearthstone  of  the  Silverthorns  was  cold. 
Before  it  sat  Kate,  with  her  throbbing  head 
between  her  hands.  Up  and  down  the  country  had 
been  raging  the  conflicting  armies.  Her  father,  her 
grandfather.  Jack,  Royal,  had  gone  forth  to  battle,  but 
not  one  had  returned  to  her.  Where  were  they }  She 
shivered,  though  the  mild  May  evening  brought  little 
chill  in  it.  Her  supper  was  forgotten.  The  day  had 
passed  like  a  nightmare ;  and  now  at  evening,  with  the 
triumphing  Americans  in  possession,  she  felt  deserted, 
lonely,  despairing.  If  but  one  of  her  friends  would 
come  and  bring  her  news ;  if  but  one  would  return  to 
comfort  her  !  In  a  dull  way  she  felt  that  she  must  not 
leave  her  post  lest  she  be  needed.  ''  But  how  fooHsh  ! 
how  foolish !  "  she  said  aloud.  *'  They  cannot  come 
back  into  the  enemy's  country ;  it  isn't  their  country 
any  more." 

She  aroused  herself  wearily,  and  went  to  the  door. 
The  peace  of  evening  was  over  the  landscape.     Bloody 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  211 

scenes  of  revenge  and  warfare  seemed  far  enough 
away,  but  the  lovehness  of  the  view  only  brought  tears 
to  the  girl's  eyes,  and  she  went  inside  again,  sitting 
dejectedly  down  at  the  table  and  resting  her  head  upon 
her  arms. 

The  daylight  faded,  and  as  darkness  came  on  from 
out  of  the  stillness  of  the  night  some  one  stealthily 
approached,  stood  for  a  moment  listening,  then  pushed 
open  the  door.  Kate,  hearing  the  sound,  sprang  to  her 
feet  and  held  out  two  trembling  hands.  **  Royal !  "  she 
cried,  "  Royal !  "  There  was  such  longing  and  relief 
in  her  tones  that  he  gathered  her  to  his  heart  without 
a  question. 

"  My  poor  lonely  darling,  my  poor  little  Kate  !  Why 
have  you  stayed  here  by  yourself  ?  It  was  not  safe, 
Kate."  He  laid  her  head  against  his  breast,  and  kissed 
her  white  forehead. 

**  But  you  .''  "  she  asked.     "  Is  it  safe  for  you  ?  " 

"  Safe  enough.     It  is  quiet  now." 

"My  father,  and  Jack,  and  grandfather  —  what  of 
them.?" 

He  was  silent  a  moment  before  answering.  **Jack 
and  Major  Silverthorn  are  prisoners.  Your  father  — " 
he  paused  again,  and  held  her  closer.  "  Can  you  bear 
to  hear  it,  dearest .?  " 

"Yes,  yes,"  she  whispered,  clinging  to  him. 

"  He   was    mortally    wounded.     We   took    him    to  a 


212  A    LOYAL    LASS 

house  not  far  from  here.  We  will  lay  him  to  rest  in 
the  morning." 

Kate  broke  away  from  him  and  stretched  out  help- 
less hands.  ''  Where  is  my  comfort } "  she  moaned. 
"  I  am  all  alone,  all  alone." 

Royal  took  the  cold  hands  in  his.  "  Dearest  Kate,  I 
told  your  father  I  would  take  care  of  you.  You  will 
let  me,  Kate.?" 

She  gazed  at  him  with  wide  unseeing  eyes.  "  No, 
no ! "  She  made  a  gesture  which  sent  him  back  a 
step,  and  her  head  moved  painfully  from  side  to 
side. 

To  see  her  suffering  was  more  than  Royal  could 
bear,  and  he  came  to  her  side  again  and  possessed  him- 
self of  her  hand.  *'  Do  you  mean  that  you  do  not  love 
me,  Kate }  "  he  asked,  in  a  low,  troubled  tone.  She  was 
silent,  but  kept  her  face  turned  from  him  and  covered 
by  her  free  hand.  "You  know,  Kate  dearest,  you 
must  know  that  I  love  you,  that  I  have  loved 
you  from  the  first.  It  does  not  seem  a  time  to 
speak  of  it,  but  —  I  thought  to-night  —  when  I 
came  in,  that  you  loved  me,  too.  And  you  do  not, 
Kate.?" 

"I  must  not,"  she  replied,  still  sobbing. 

"  It  does  not  seem  a  time  to  speak  of  it,"  Royal 
repeated,  "  but  your  father  was  so  troubled  for  you, 
and  I  told  him  I  would  cherish  you,  love  you,  care  for 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  213 

you,  if  you  would  be  my  wife,  Kate ;  and  he  was  glad, 
and  told  me  to  give  you  his  blessing.  If  you  do  not 
love  me,  Kate,   I  will  not  worry  you  again." 

She  turned  her  sad  eyes  upon  him.  ''  I  must  not," 
she  repeated. 

"  You  will  tell  me  why  ?  Why  must  you  not  ?  Have 
I  a  right  to  know  ?  " 

"Victorine,"  she  said  faintly.  "It  is  to  her  you 
should  tell  your  love." 

*' Victorine .''     I  have  told  her  of  my  love." 

Kate  looked  at  him  wildly.  Her  mouth  twitched, 
and  she  asked  in  a  hysterical  gasp,  "  Then  why  ? 
then  why  ? "  She  turned  from  him  and  sat  down  on 
the  doorstep,  sobbing  again  in  a  pitiful,  helpless 
way. 

Royal  looked  at  her  in  a  sort  of  wonder,  then  he 
sat  down  by  her  side.  ''  I  have  told  her,  Kate.  I 
told  her  long  ago.  She  is  the  only  one  who  knows 
about  it ;  and  she  said  she  would  love  you,  too,  and  if 
anything  happened  to  me,  she  promised  that  she  would 
be  to  you  as  a  sister.  You  see  —  you  know  how  things 
are  at  home ;  I  could  not  tell  them  there,  and  so  I 
told  Victorine.  I  have  always  gone  to  her  with  my 
secrets  ever  since  we  were  children  together,  and  so 
it  was  natural  that  I  should  give  her  my  confidence. 
Do  you  care  that  I  did  ?  that  she  knew  it  before  I 
told  you  ?     Poor  little  heart,  I  should  not  disturb  you 


214  A    LOYAL    LASS 

with  this ;  but  I  did  hope  —  I  thought  —  your  father 
thought,  that  perhaps  I  could  bring  you  a  httle 
comfort." 

Then  Kate  turned  to  him  with  a  sigh  and  laid  her 
hand  in  his.  *'  You  do  comfort  me,  Royal.  No  one 
else  could  bring  me  a  gleam  of  Hght  in  this  dark 
hour  ;    no  one  but  you." 

*'  And  you  will  let  me  carry  out  your  father's  wish  ? 
I  will  tell  you,  my  dearest :  when  he  was  wounded, 
and  we  found  how  serious  it  was,  we  took  him  to  one 
side,  and  after  a  little  were  able  to  bear  him  to  a 
farmhouse  near  by.  His  great  concern  was  for  you 
and  Sue,  and  I  felt  that  I  ought  to  tell  him  of  my 
feeling  for  you,  and  that  I  thought  perhaps  you  might 
care  a  little ;  and  he  was  pleased.  He  said  he  would 
give  you  to  me  if  you  were  willing,  and  he  asked  me 
to  come  at  once  and  tell  you  so.  He  wanted  so  to 
see  you  before  he  should  go,  but  we  knew  it  would 
be  too  late  by  the  time  you  could  reach  him,  and  it 
seemed  to  comfort  him  to  have  me  stay  by  his  side  to 
the  last.  He  wished  —  he  asked  that  there  should 
be  no  delay  in  our  right  to  belong  to  each  other. 
He  asked  that  I  would  take  you  for  my  wife  before 
we  gave  him  our  last  farewell."  He  paused  for 
Kate's  answer,  but  she  made  none. 

"  I  would  have  told  you  long  ago,"  he  went  on ; 
"  but  sometimes  you  were  so  cold  and  seemed  to  shun 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  215 

me,  and  I  felt  that  you  did  not  want  to  hear  what  I 
had  to  tell.     I  was  afraid  you  did  not  care." 

''  I  cared  always,"  Kate  spoke  very  quietly  now, 
"but  I  thought  I  understood  that  you  were  to  marry 
Victorine,  and  it  seemed  a  natural  arrangement  — " 

"  Victorine  ?  Why,  I  never  thought  of  her  as  a 
wife;  as  a  saint,  an  angel,  so  pure  and  holy,  but  — " 
He  shook  his  head.  "  As  I  told  you,  she  has  always 
been  my  confidante,  my  counsellor.  I  have  never 
spoken  of  love  to  her,  except  of  my  love  to  you,  and 
she  has  encouraged  me  and  urged  me  not  to  give  you 
up  ;  she  has  assured  me  that  I  might  hope  to  win 
you,  has  given  me  courage,  and  confidence,  and  hope, 
as  a  sweet  sister  might  do.  She  bade  me  tell  you,  if 
ever  I  did  win  your  love,  that  if  you  could  consent 
to  make  me  happy,  that  she  would  feel  that  you  con- 
ferred a  happiness  upon  her,  and  that  it  would  be  for 
her  happiness  as  well  as  mine." 

"She  said  that.?" 

"  Yes.     You  believe  it  .-^  " 

"  I  believe  you." 

**  And  you  will  not  send  me  away  from  you  ? " 

"  No.     But  can  I  go  to  him  ? "  she  asked  wistfully. 

"Yes.  You  must  not  stay  here  alone.  We  will  go 
together.  They  are  expecting  us.  You  will  try  to 
sleep  to-night.  You  can  be  sure  that  it  is  I  who  am 
watching." 


2i6  A    LOYAL   LASS 

They  walked  away  into  the  spring  night,  following 
a  beaten  path  across  fields  till  a  white  farmhouse 
gleamed  out  of  the  dim  green,  and  into  this  they 
passed,    Kate's  joy  swallowed   up   in   her    great    grief. 

It  was  a  solemn  little  company  that  stood  in  the 
presence  of  death  to  witness  the  entering  upon  a  new 
life  of  Royal  and  Kate ;  and  the  clergyman  who 
united  the  two  turned  from  the  marriage  service  to 
that  for  the  burial  of  the  dead.  Friend  and  foe  alike 
stood  by  the  grave  to  do  honor  to  the  soldier,  Robert 
Silverthorn. 

It  was  General  Porter  himself  who  offered  Royal 
his  hand  when  giving  him  his  parole,  though  shaking 
his  head  and  saying,  "  I  didn't  expect  to  see  the  son 
of  my  friend  Walter  Reyburn  in  this  plight."  Yet  he 
wished  him  happiness,  and  told  him  he  was  fortunate 
in  winning  such  a  bride. 

It  was  afternoon  of  the  same  day  that  Royal  and 
Kate,  sitting  in  front  of  the  Silverthorns'  house,  saw 
two  figures  ride  up,  and  descried  Victor  and  Marianne 
to  be  the  riders.  Marianne  was  off  her  horse  in  a 
twinkling.  "  Royal  is  here !  "  she  cried.  "  We  have 
been  so  anxious  about  him.  Why  didn't  you  come 
and  report  your  safety,  you  bad  child  ?  " 

Her  brother  looked  at  Kate.  "  I  had  other  things 
to  do."  He  took  Kate's  hand  in  his.  ''  This  is  my 
wife,  Marianne.    Come  and  give  her  a  sisterly  greeting." 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  217 

Marianne  stood  stock  still  in  astonishment  for  a 
second,  then  she  ran  forward  and  clasped  Kate  in 
her  arms.  "  Dear  Kate,  I  am  so  glad."  She  held 
her  off  at  arm's  length.  "  Tell  me  all  about  it.  I 
think  you  were  very,  very  unkind  not  to  ask  me  to 
be  present,  and  not  to  let  me  know  long  ago  that 
you  meant  to  marry  my  brother.  But  you  look  so 
sad.     What  has  happened  ?  " 

Kate's  eyes  filled,  and  Marianne  looked  at  her 
brother  for  explanation.  "  Kate  is  fatherless,"  he 
said,  in  a  low  tone. 

Instantly  Marianne's  arms  were  again  about  the  girl. 
"  Dear  Kate,  dear  Kate.  Ah,  how  sad  !  I  see ;  that  is 
why  you  married  so  quietly.  You  must  let  us  comfort 
you,  for  now  you  have  our  father  and  mother  for 
yours."  She  paused,  for  she  wondered  if  this  step  of 
Royal's  would  further  estrange  his  father.  ''  I  came 
over  on  purpose  to  have  you  go  back  with  me.  Sue 
and  mother  are  both  at  grandmother's.  Sue  would 
have  come  with  me,  but  I  was  ready  to  start  off  as 
soon  as  she  arrived,  and  so  we  thought  it  best  not  to 
wait.  And  now  that  we  have  Royal  safe,  it  will  make 
the  meeting  of  the  family  that  much  more  com- 
plete." 

At  this  moment  Victor,  who  had  been  tying  the 
horses,  came  up,  and  Marianne  pounced  upon  him, 
crying:  "Victor,  what  do  you  think.?     They  are  mar- 


2i8  A    LOYAL    LASS 

ried,  these  two.  Is  it  not  a  surprise,  and  with  Sue  at 
the  house,  is  it  not  fortunate  ?  "  Then  she  remembered 
the  sad  news  of  which  Sue  had  yet  to  be  told,  and 
she  was  silent.  Royal  beckoned  Victor  aside,  and 
Marianne  sat  down  by  Kate  to  hear  all  that  she  had 
to  tell. 

An  hour  or  two  later  the  expectant  company  at 
Madame  Desvouges's  were  startled  by  Marianne's  an- 
nouncement :  "  Here  we  are,  mother.  Royal  we  have 
found,  and  Kate,  too ;  and  what  do  you  think  ?  It  is 
no  more  Kate  Silverthorn,  but  Kate  Reyburn.  She 
is  Royal's  wife." 

But  Kate  had  flown  to  Sue,  and  was  clasped  in 
her  sister's  arms.  "  Sue,  Sue,"  sobbed  she,  **  he  is 
gone  from  us  forever ;  our  dear  father  we  shall  never 
see  more  on  earth.  And,  oh,  Sue,  it  is  all  so  sad !  my 
wedding-day,  and  such  a  grief  to  carry !  "  The  two 
sisters  did  not  hear  nor  heed  the  consternation  which 
Marianne's  announcement  had  made. 

"  Mon  Dieu  !  "  cried  Madame  Desvouges.  "  Ungrate- 
ful boy,  do  not  come  here  with  a  wife.  A  wife,  indeed  ! 
And  what  right  have  you  to  take  a  wife  without  your 
parents'  consent  ?  I  will  not  have  it.  Victorine,  where 
are  you  .''  Do  you  hear,  Victorine  ?  The  ungrateful  has 
a  wife.  Ah,  I  am  an  old  woman  to  be  thus  ignored,  set 
aside.  He  should  have  consulted  me,  me;  and  I  w^ould 
have  told  him  the  impossibihty  of  it.     No,  no,  take  her 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  219 

away.  I  will  not  welcome  her.  Where  is  my  daugh- 
ter .''     Take  me  to  my  room." 

Victorine,  as  pale  as  a  ghost,  stepped  between  the 
uplifted  hands  that  would  seem  to  drive  away  Royal. 
There  was  the  smile  of  a  martyr  upon  the  girl's  face 
as  she  held  out  both  hands  to  the  young  man.  "  Bring 
your  wife  to  me,  Royal,"  she  said,  "that  I  may  wish 
her  the  joy  she  deserves,  and  that  I  may  share  her 
sorrow.  I  am  glad,  glad  of  your  happiness;  I  have 
prayed  for  it  night  and  day."  Royal  stooped  to  kiss 
her,  and  with  a  little  quivering  indrawing  of  her  breath 
she  turned  her  cheek  to  him  and  received  his  caress 
silently.  Then  she  sought  Kate,  sitting  with  Sue  in 
one  corner,  and  after  giving  her  gentle  words  of 
greeting  and  of  sympathy,  Victorine  slipped  from  the 
room,  and  they  saw  her  no  more. 

Marianne  followed  her  mother,  who  had  led  the 
tottering  steps  of  the  old  lady  from  the  room.  "  You 
will  be  good  to  Kate,  even  if  grand'mere  is  not,"  Mari- 
anne urged.  "Think,  mother,  her  father  died  but  yes- 
terday ;  and  what  a  sad  wedding-day  for  her !  We 
should  not  make  it  more  sad.  And  Royal  has  long 
loved  her,  and  you  know  yourself  how  dear  and  lovely 
a  girl  she  is.  If  you  will  give  her  a  loving  welcome, 
it  will  make  both  of  your  children  happy  after  this 
long  parting."  And  though  Mrs.  Reyburn's  own  dis- 
appointment was  great,  she  had  the  wisdom  to  see  that 


220  A   LOYAL    LASS 

the  fault  was  neither  Royal's  nor  Kate's,  but  that  it 
lay  within  themselves,  who  had  set  their  hearts  upon  a 
thing  that  could  not  be  brought  about. 

So  she  followed  her  daughter,  Madame  Desvouges 
shrieking  after  them:  "Do  not  bring  her  to  me.  I 
will  not  receive  her.  I  will  not  have  her  under  my  roof. 
I  will  not  come  from  my  room  till  she  leaves  the  house." 

The  shrill  voice  reached  Kate's  ears  this  time,  and 
she  turned  white  and  then  red,  shrinking  back  when 
Mrs.   Reyburn  appeared. 

"  You  must  not  mind  my  mother,"  said  that  good 
woman.  "  She  is  old,  and  cannot  understand  that 
these  children  of  mine  are  grown  up  and  are  old 
enough  to  decide  some  matters  for  themselves.  You 
have  had  a  great  sorrow,  my  daughter,  and  I  hope 
you  believe  that  you  have  all  our  sympathy.  I  am 
very  glad  Royal  has  not  brought  us  a  stranger,  but 
some  one  whom  we  already  know  and  love." 

This  was  very  sweet  for  Kate  to  hear,  but  she  could 
not  forget  those  piercing  tones,  declaring  Madame  Des- 
vouges's  disappointment.  She  felt  ill  at  ease  while  she 
remained  in  the  house. 

His  grandmother's  attitude  had  the  effect  of  antago- 
nizing Royal,  and  he  strode  off  to  her  room,  insisting 
that  she  should  hear  him,  and  declaring  that  he  had 
never  asked  any  one  to  receive  his  wife,  and  that  they 
were  sufficient  for  each  other. 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  221 

"You  talk  of  my  defying  you,  grand'mere,  of  my 
disobedience,  when  you  have  never  forbidden  me  to 
marry.  It  was  but  the  other  day  you  encouraged  me 
to  consider  it,  saying  that  it  was  high  time  I  was 
looking  out  for  a  wife.  I  don't  understand  this  oppo- 
sition, and  I  shall  not  subject  my  wife  to  any  such 
treatment.  You  need  not  fear  that  we  will  remain. 
Of  all  times,  to  treat  her  unjustly  when  she  has  be- 
come orphaned  and  has  none  to  look  to  but  to  us.  I 
expected  more  gentleness  from  my  grandmother,  who 
has  always  treated  me  so  tenderly." 

He  did  not  wait  for  a  reply,  but  slammed  the  door 
after  him,  and  left  her  in  tears.  Yet  he  was  some- 
what mollified  by  his  mother's  gentle  acceptance  of 
this  new  daughter,  and  by  Marianne's  evident  happi- 
ness in  having  Kate  for  a  sister. 

"  I  have  always  wanted  a  sister,"  she  told  Kate, 
"and  I  would  choose  you  above  any  one." 

"  Not  above  Victorine,"   Kate  added. 

"  Well,  that  is  different.  I  love  her  dearly,  of  course, 
but  she  is  older  and  does  not  seem  the  companion  that 
you  do.  I  must  tell  Sue  that  mother  wants  her  to  feel 
that  she  can  return  home  with  us  to-morrow,  and  that 
she  must  not  leave  till  she  goes  to  Kentucky  with  her 
husband." 

"  But  she  is  going  home  with  me,"  Kate  told  her. 
"  We  will  be  happier  so.     She  is  heart-broken  at  having 


222  A    LOYAL   LASS 

gone  away  without  a  word  of  farewell  to  father,  and 
reproaches  herself  for  acting  in  such  haste." 

*'  But  she  has  been  very  happy  with  Fred." 

"  Yes,  and  father  was  content  that  she  should  have 
gone.  He  sent  her  such  loving  messages,  but  all  the 
more  she  reproaches  herself.  Royal  has  tried  to 
comfort  her  by  teUing  her  that  father  sent  word  that 
she  must  not  fret,  for  he  did  not  blame  her,  and  that 
he  had  never  forbidden  her  to  marry.  He  said  he 
loved  her  not  one  bit  the  less.  It  was  so  like  father 
to  think  of  her  and  not  of  himself.  He  had  such  a 
great  loving  heart  that  he  was  always  readier  to  excuse 
than  to  blame."  The  tears  fell  from  Kate's  eyes,  and 
Marianne  put  her  arms  around  her. 

"  I  know,"  she  said.  "  I  know  how  hard  it  must 
be,  but  he  would  be  glad  if  he  could  see  you  and 
Sue  here  together,  and  could  know  that  each  has 
the  love  of  the  man  who  of  all  others  is  dearest  to 
her." 

"Yes,"  sighed  Kate,  "that  is  one  comfort;  and 
another  is  that  all  of  you  but  your  grandmother  have 
been  so  good  to  me.  I  hope  some  day  even  Madame 
Desvouges  will  be  reconciled.  It  is  very  hard  for  old 
people  to  give  up,  and  I  know  she  had  other  plans 
for  Royal." 

"Yes,  I  know  what  you  mean,"  Marianne  returned, 
thoughtfully,    "  but   that   never    could    have   been.       I 


KATE   AND    ROYAL  223 

know  it,  Kate,  and  you  mustn't  let  that  trouble 
you." 

That  Sue  would  go  back  to  their  old  home  with 
her,  that  Marianne  was  pleased,  that  Victorine  had 
welcomed  her,  and  that  Mrs.  Reyburn  had  received 
her  as  a  daughter,  was  indeed  Kate's  comfort;  and 
she  felt  that,  sadly  as  she  must  always  remember 
her  wedding-day,  that  she  could  also  gather  from  it 
memories  of  much  sympathy,  consideration,  and  affec- 
tion. 

Mr.  Reyburn  had  not  appeared ;  he  was  busy  with 
his  military  duties.  Fred  had  been  able  to  join  them, 
and  Kate  felt  in  the  face  of  the  displeasure  shown 
upon  her  account,  that  she  could  have  a  fellow-feeling 
for  her  brother-in-law,  who,  after  all,  had  erred,  but 
because  of  his  love  for  Sue.  He  was  so  brotherly, 
so  sympathetic,  so  concerned  for  her,  that  she  could 
not  have  the  heart  to  show  him  ill-will;  and  when 
he  professed  himself  glad  that  Sue  wanted  to  stay 
with  her  sister  in  the  old  home,  Kate  lost  all  feeling 
of  resentment. 

When  told  of  this  new  exhibition  of  independence 
on  the  part  of  his  son.  Captain  Reyburn  at  first  made 
no  comment ;  then  he  remarked,  "  He  might  have 
done  worse."  He  had  always  liked  Kate,  and  the 
fact  that  Sue  had  been  for  all  these  months  an  inmate 
of  his  house,  increased  his  feeling  of  friendliness  for 


224  A    LOYAL    LASS 

her  sister.  He  met  Kate  and  Sue  on  the  road  one 
day  and  stopped  them.  ''When  this  war  is  over  I 
hope  we  shall  see  something  of  each  other,"  he  said. 
"  My  son  has  not  asked  my  congratulations  upon 
his  new  possession,  but  he  has  them  just  the  same." 
He  bowed  and  passed  on,  and  Kate  looked  at  Sue. 
"Well,  what  do  you  think  of  that  .-^ "  she  asked. 

"  I  think,"  said  Sue,  "  that  you  may  be  the  bond 
that  is  needed  to  unite  those  two." 

"I  hope  so,"  said  Kate,  fervently. 


CHAPTER   XV 

Home  No  More 

THROUGHOUT  the  summer  there  were  exciting 
times  along  the  lake  country.  The  affairs  of 
Stony  Creek  and  Beaver  Dams  were  the  ones  most 
affecting  the  inhabitants  of  the  Niagara  frontier,  while 
lesser  skirmishes  and  conflicts  did  not  give  time  for 
much  respite  from  anxiety.  Kate  and  Sue  remained 
quietly  at  home.  Royal,  being  still  under  parole  and 
allowed  to  remain  with  them,  could  be  on  hand  to 
look  after  matters  requiring  a  man's  attention,  while 
Fred  was  stationed  near  by  with  the  troops  at  Fort 
George. 

Marianne  and  her  mother  had  returned  to  their 
home  across  the  river,  and  with  Jerusha  and  Mark 
managed  affairs,  but  lived  in  a  state  of  dread  and 
anxiety  for  the  safety  of  their  friends  of  both  sides. 
Captain  Reyburn  was  constantly  on  duty,  and  although 
after  the  unfortunate  issue  of  the  fight  in  the  Beech- 
woods  the  American  troops  did  not  make  many 
ventures,  there  was  a  feehng  of  uncertainty  and 
apprehension  about,  which  served  to  make  this  a 
Q  225 


226  A    LOYAL    LASS 

most  uncomfortable  time.  Jerusha,  however,  was 
never  in  better  spirits.  There  was  occasion  for  the 
display  of  her  best  efforts  at  cheerfulness,  and  her 
depression  decreased  in  proportion  to  the  greatness 
of  the  reverses  reported. 

"  I  don't  believe  you  care  one  bit  for  our  success," 
Marianne  complained.  "  You  are  so  disagreeably 
cheerful,  Jerusha.  One  would  think  it  was  a  wedding 
you  were  talking  about,  instead  of  a  battle." 

'*A  weddin',"  sniffed  Jerusha.  "I  guess  I'd  be 
sorry  enough  to  see  any  poor  misguided  woman  throw 
herself  away  on  any  man,  let  alone  myself.  Thank 
goodness,  I'm  beyond  any  hopes  or  fears  of  mar- 
riage." 

"  You'd  better  not  be  too  sure,"  returned  Marianne. 
"There's  Asa  Peaslee,  if  he  ever  comes  back.  I 
heard  him  say  you  were  'a  fine  figger  of  a  woman.' 
You  don't  know  what  may  be  in  store  for  you." 

"As  if  I'd  look  twice  at  that  little  weazly-faced 
crittur,"  Jerusha  scoffed. 

"  I'm  sure  I  caught  you  miaking  eyes  at  him," 
Marianne  continued,  bent  upon  teasing. 

"  Me  make  eyes  at  that  poor  little  atomy !  I  can 
put  my  eyes  to  better  use,  and  my  ears,  too.  I  don't 
give  no  heed  to  the  maunderin'  of  that  runt  of  a 
pedler.  I  kin  tell  you  a  tale  worth  two  of  yours. 
I  heard  that  Mis'  Secord  acrost  the  river  carried  the 


HOME    NO    MORE  227 

word  to  them  Britishers,  and  they  was  on  the  look- 
out for  Colonel  Boerstle  and  his  men.  She  walked 
through  the  woods  for  miles  to  get  FitzGibbons  the 
information.  Now,  I  call  that  brave,  if  she  is  an 
enemy." 

"Yes,  it  was  brave  enough,  but  plenty  of  our 
women  were  as  brave  and  braver  in  the  Revolution. 
I'd  do  the  same  if  I  had  a  chance,  and  so  would 
you.  The  reason  why  they  make  such  a  fuss  over 
it,  is  because  it  isn't  usual  for  their  women  to  show 
so  much  spunk,  while  ours  are  always  doing  such 
things."  Marianne  was  not  disposed  to  give  Mrs. 
Secord  any  too  much  credit. 

**  Mebbe  that's  so,  but  'tain't  no  good  to  try  to 
belittle  her,  if  it  is  so.  They've  had  a  bad  fight. 
Your  pa  wa'n't  in  it,  I'm  glad  to  say." 

"  No,  he  wasn't  there,  but  I  don't  know  about 
Royal.      He  expected  to  be  exchanged  by  this  time." 

"What  about  that  boy  Jack.?  You  ain't  seen  him 
this  good  bit.?" 

"  No,  nor  heard  of  him." 

"  He's  kind  of  relation  of  yourn,  now  your  brother's 
married  his  sister.  Jack  is  a  good  sort  of  boy,  if  he 
is  a  miserable  Britisher." 

Marianne  was  silent.  She  had  many  things  to 
think  of  these  days.  She  wondered  how  it  would 
be   when   the   war   was    over ;    how   she   would    settle 


228  A    LOYAL    LASS 

her  own  life.  She  thought  of  Sue  and  Kate  and 
Victorine  and  Victor.  She  was  well  aware  of  her 
grandmother's  anxiety  to  see  her  the  wife  of  Victor, 
but  she  felt  that  there  was  quite  time  enough,  be- 
sides —  She  gave  her  head  an  impatient  jerk,  and 
arose  from  where  she  had  been  sitting  lost  in  thought. 
"Father  wants  us  to  go  to  Uncle  Tom's,"  she  an- 
nounced. **  He  said  it  is  farther  inland,  and  we'll  be 
safer  there  beyond  the  Genesee,  but  I  don't  want  to 
go,  and  mother  says  she  will  not  desert  her  people." 

''She's  right,"  agreed  Jerusha.  "I  wouldn't  go 
either,  if  any  of  my  folks  was  in  danger." 

''  Then  you  think  we  really  are  in  danger  .? " 

"There's  no  doubt  of  that  at  any  time.  If  it 
ain't  the  terror  that  flieth  by  night,  it  is  the  noisome 
pestilence." 

Even  then  the  danger  was,  indeed,  near.  The 
disturbing  summer  passed  away,  and  before  the  close 
of  the  year  the  Americans  were  ready  to  withdraw 
their  troops  from  Fort  George.  The  common  occur- 
rences of  war  had  given  the  inhabitants  in  the  coun- 
try around  a  sad  year.  Whichever  side  they  might 
favor,  they  were,  nevertheless,  sufferers  from  foraging 
parties  and  from  the  lawless  marauders  who  demol- 
ished houses,  drove  off  the  cattle,  and  played  havoc 
generally. 

"There's   dreadful   goings   on   at  the  other  side  of 


HOME   NO    MORE  229 

the  river,"  said  Jerusha,  coming  in  one  morning  in 
early  December.  "  I  hope  I'm  a  good  American,  but 
I  must  say  I  don't  uphold  the  '  abomination  of  deso- 
lation.' I  suppose  'nation  must  war  against  nation 
and  kingdom  against  kingdom.'  The  Bible  says  so. 
'  And  there  shall  be  fearful  sights,  and  signs  there 
shall  be  from  heaven,'  and  I  say,  '  Let  them  that  are 
in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountain.' " 

"  What  are  you  talking  about,  Jerusha  ? "  Marianne 
asked,  as  Jerusha  set  down  a  plate  of  hot  cakes  upon 
the  table. 

"  I'm  talkin'  about  the  burning  of  Newark.  I  sup- 
pose you  have  not  heard  that  they've  turned  out  men, 
women,  and  children,  the  young  and  the  old,  into  the 
cold,  and  have  burnt  the  town.  '  Vengeance  is  mine, 
I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord,'  but  we'll  get  it  here, 
I'm  afraid.  If  them  Britishers  and  Injuns  is  let 
loose  on  us,  then  look  out." 

"Oh,  dear,  dear,"  said  Marianne,  setting  down  her 
cup  of  coffee,  "  you  are  so  alarming,  Jerusha.  Just 
fhink  of  the  splendid  victories  on  the  lakes  and  the 
ocean.  Our  own  Captain  Perry,  whom  father  knows 
so  well  —  just  think  of  that  good  whipping  he  gave 
the  British.  I  like  his  message,  'We  have  met 
the  enemy  and  they  are  ours.'  And  think,  too,  of 
General  Harrison  having  Maiden  and  Detroit,  and  of 
Tecumseh's   being   killed,    and    of    all   those  prisoners 


230  A    LOYAL   LASS 

we  have.  I  think  it  looks  very  promising,  and  I 
don't  see  what  we  need  to  be  afraid  of." 

"  You  wait  and  see,"  returned  Jerusha.  ''  There 
shall  be  signs  from  heaven,  and  the  sun  set  blood 
red  last  night,  and  I  dreamed  that  the  stars  were 
blood  red  too,  and  descended  in  a  shower  upon  us. 
If  that  ain't  a  sign,  I  don't  know  what  is ;  and  one 
easy  enough  to  read.  The  redcoats  will  descend 
upon  us,  and  the  redskins  will  follow." 

"  Nonsense,  Jerusha,"  Mrs.  Reyburn  spoke  up, 
sharply,  "don't  scare  the  child  to  death.  It  is  true 
these  are  evil  days,  but  the  sufferers  are  our  friends 
across  the  river,  and  not  ourselves.  I  pray  God  my 
mother  and  her  family  are  safe." 

''  Fort  George  is  evacuated,  I'm  told,"  said  Jerusha, 
"and  I  suppose  that  takes  Mis'  Lyle's  husband  from 
her." 

"And  if  Royal  is  away  at  Burlington,  where  he 
expected  to  go,  Kate  and  Sue  are  all  alone.  Dear, 
dear,  I  hope  they  will  not  be  harmed." 

"  I  hope  Royal  will  be  allowed  to  stay.  He  has 
friends  on  his  father's  side,  and  has  received  much 
consideration  from  that  fact.  Then  his  brother-in-law 
is  in  the  American  army,  and  has,  so  far,  been  able  to 
use  his  influence ;  so  it  may  be  that  he  has  not  gone." 

"  Perhaps  the  farmhouses  have  been  left,  even  if 
they  have  burned  the  town,"  Marianne  said  hopefully. 


HOME   NO    MORE  231 

Jerusha  shook  her  head.  ''There's  scarce  a  farm- 
house left,  they  say.  I'm  surprised  Mis'  Desvouges 
has  hers,  but  I  guess  it's  because  she  has  friends  to 
protect  it.  All  I  say  is  that  when  our  hour  will 
come,  no  man  knoweth.  I  think,  Mis'  Reyburn,  that 
we'd  ought  to  be  goin'  somewheres  else." 

"  It  would  not  be  any  safer  at  mother's,"  she  replied. 
"I  think  we  will  stay  here  for  the  present,  Jerusha, 
and  run  our  chances  with  our  neighbors." 

It  was  very  cold,  and  snow  had  already  begun  to 
fall.  ''It  is  pitiful  to  think  of  those  poor,  homeless 
people  turned  out  at  this  time  of  year,"  said  Mari- 
anne, looking  out  of  the  window,  about  a  week 
later.  "Ah,  mother  dear,  I  am  less  light-hearted  than 
I  was  a  year  ago,  when  we  had  our  husking-bee.  I 
had  hardly  begun  to  realize  then  how  terrible  war 
can  be.  I  pray  you,  Jerusha,  don't  dream  of  red 
stars  again  to-night." 

Whatever  Jerusha's  dreams  might  have  been,  the 
next  morning  brought  danger  to  their  very  doors. 
The  distant  noise  of  firing  came  to  them  at  day- 
break. A  single  cannon  shot  fired  from  Fort  Niag- 
ara at  five  o'clock  was  a  portentous  sound.  It  meant 
that  on,  on  were  coming  the  vengeful  invaders. 
Down  the  road  to  Lewiston  they  advanced,  ransack- 
ing and  burning  every  house  in  sight. 

Marianne  awakened  to  a  day  of   terror;  for,  before 


232  A    LOYAL   LASS 

the  inmates  of  the  house  had  time  to  reaHze  their 
imminent  peril,  a  yelling,  hooting,  shrieking  horde  of 
Indians  were  approaching  the  house,  and  the  British 
soldiers,  scarcely  less  eager,  were  bent  upon  destroy- 
ing everything  in  their  path.  Fort  Niagara,  with  its 
valuable  stores,  was  taken,  the  savages  were  let  loose, 
and  death  and  destruction  faced  the  inhabitants  of 
the  quiet  villages  upon  the  east  shore  of   the  river. 

At  the  first  sight  of  the  enemy,  Mrs.  Reyburn 
shrieked  to  her  daughter:  ''They  come  !  The  Indians  ! 
Run  for  your  life !  Marianne !  Marianne !  Where 
are   you,  Jerusha  ?     We  must  escape  while  we  can !  " 

"  Must  we  leave  our  home  to  be  destroyed  ? "  cried 
Marianne,  wringing  her  hands.  "  Can  we  save  noth- 
ing, mother .'' " 

"Nothing  but  our  lives;  and  we'll  be  lucky  if  we 
get  off  with  those,"  Jerusha  told  her,  grimly.  *'  I 
saw  Mark  legging  it  up  the  road  as  soon  as  the  gun 
was  fired.  There's  not  a  minute  to  be  lost,  Mary 
Ann.  You've  got  to  come  along.  Get  something 
warm  as  quick  as  you  can,  and  come." 

"Where.?" 

"Don't  ask  me  where,"  said  Jerusha.  "Anywhere 
we  can  git." 

TrembHng  in  every  limb,  Marianne  clad  herself  as 
warmly  as  possible  in  the  time  given  her;  and  with 
a  hastily  prepared  bundle  of  provisions  which  Jerusha 


HOME    NO    MORE  233 

scrambled  together,  they  set  out,  runnmg  till  they 
were  breathless,  across  fields  and  over  stones  and 
drifts  of  snow.  Suddenly  Mrs.  Reyburn  sUpped  and 
fell,  giving  a  moan  of  pain  when  she  attempted  to 
rise.  "  I  am  afraid  I  have  either  twisted  my  ankle 
or  broken  a  bone,"  she  said.  ''  Go  on,  go  on,  I  pray 
you !     Don't  wait  for  me,  I  beg  of  you !  " 

Jerusha  came  to  a  halt,  and  looked  down  at  the 
little  woman  whose  face  was  drawn  with  pain.  Mari- 
anne was  down  on  her  knees  in  an  instant.  "  Leave 
you,  dearest  mother.''  Not  while  I  live.  If  we  must 
die,  we  will  die  together." 

"  Go  on,  go  on  !  "  begged  Mrs.  Reyburn.  *'  My 
child,  my  child,  I  cannot  see  you  die !  " 

Jerusha's  gaunt  form  straightened  itself  up.  "  I 
guess  I  kin  lug  you,"  she  said  briefly.  And  picking 
Mrs.  Reyburn  up  in  her  arms,  she  strode  on,  Mari- 
anne by  her  side.  Mrs.  Reyburn 's  face  was  bravely 
set,  and  she  begged  them  to  leave  her,  for  they  were 
now  not  able  to  make  very  good  speed,  and  a  run- 
ning, leaping,  howling  band  of  Indians  gained  upon 
them  at  every  step.  These  were  followed  closely  by 
a  company  of  soldiers. 

The  house  had  already  been  looted,  and  the  torch 
appHed :  it  was  now  bursting  into  flames,  and  in  the 
red  firelight  the  howling  savages  danced  and  yelled. 
Nearer    and    nearer   came   the   pursuers.       Now   they 


234  A   LOYAL    LASS 

could   see   the    painted    faces,   now  the   gleam  of   the 
tomahawks. 

But  not  so  fast  did  they  run  but  the  men  behind 
kept  up  with  them ;  and  they  had  scarce  touched 
their  victims,  before  a  young  soldier  made  a  great 
leap,  and  placed  himself  in  front  of  the  fugitives. 
"  Stop  !  "  he  cried.  "  Not  a  hair  of  their  heads  shall 
be  hurt !  Come,  boys,  help  me  to  protect  these 
ladies ;  they  are  friends." 

The  sudden  halt  gave  the  white  men  time  to  rally 
to  the  side  of  the  young  man,  who  valiantly  stood  his 
ground.  But  the  cold  hand  of  an  Indian  had  already 
clutched  Marianne's  brown  locks,  and  she  had  been 
dragged  some  distance  off,  where  she  lay  face  down, 
momentarily  expecting  that  the  death-blow  would  be 
given  her.  Indeed,  the  keen-bladed  knife  was  already 
uplifted  to  do  its  frightful  work,  when  it  was  sent 
spinning  into  the  snow,  and,  with  a  savage  grunt,  the 
Indian  sprang  to  recover  it.  Fear  and  horror  had 
already  sent  Marianne  into  a  state  of  blessed  oblivion ; 
and  she  was  scarcely  conscious,  when,  seeing  the  dan- 
ger they  would  both  be  in  from  the  enraged  savage, 
frustrated  in  his  bloody  design,  the  young  soldier 
seized  the  girl  in  his  arms,  and  ran  with  all  his  speed 
away  from  the  spot.  Seeing  his  design,  his  friends 
fell  upon  the  Indian  and  secured  him. 

Jerusha,  with    determined  front,  faced   the    soldiers. 


HOME   NO    MORE  235' 

Mrs.  Reyburn  weakly  begged  to  be  put  down.  ''  Let 
them  kill  me,  Jerusha,"  she  whispered,  "  and  you  may 
still  be  able  to  escape." 

Jerusha  gave  a  sardonic  laugh.  "  I'd  look  pretty 
trying  to  escape,"  she  said.  *'  I  kin  jump  pretty 
high,  but  I  guess  I  couldn't  clear  the  heads  of  twenty 
men." 

At  the  sound  of  her  voice  there  was  a  movement 
in  the  company,  and  a  man  stepped  wonderingly 
forward.     "Jerushe!"  he  exclaimed,  "it  is  thou!" 

Jerusha  almost  dropped  her  burden  in  her  surprise. 
"  I  guess  it  is  me,  Jooly  Fooshay,"  she  repHed. 

"You  have,  then,  not  forgot  me.  Gentlemen,  I 
present  my  wife." 

Jerusha  stood  imperturbably  staring  at  the  laughing 
soldiers,  who  thought  this  a  good  joke. 

"  I  have  ze  plaisir  to  save  thy  life,  my  Jerushe," 
said  the  man,  smiling. 

"  I  guess  I'm  not  under  such  special  obligation 
for  that,"  returned  Jerusha.  "  I  don't  know  as  I'm 
particular  about  it,  if  I've  got  to  pass  the  rest  of  it 
with  you." 

Her  sharp  repartee  entertained  the  listeners,  and 
they  began  to  applaud  her  and  to  jeer  at  their  com- 
rade, who  took  it  all  good-naturedly,  saying :  "  All 
same,  it  is  ze  wife  of  me ;  I  am  lose  her  zis  long 
time.      I    am    now   ask    you    to    accompany   us   to   ze 


236  A    LOYAL    LASS 

garrison.  See  you,  my  friends,  to  ze  lady  she  has 
in  charge.  I  myself  will  accompany  my  wife."  Two 
soldiers  volunteered  to  carry  Mrs.  Reyburn,  and 
Jerusha  stalked  silently  along  by  the  side  of  her 
newly  found  husband.  Finding  themselves  deprived 
of  any  trophies  in  this  direction,  the  Indians  took 
another  way,  and  the  little  company  proceeded  to  the 
fort. 

Marianne,  meanwhile,  was  very  quickly  borne  along 
in  a  pair  of  stalwart  arms.  She  was  conscious  of  the 
fact  that  her  life  had  been  spared,  but  to  what  pur- 
pose she  felt  dimly  uncertain.  The  soldier  held  her 
as  he  would  a  baby,  and  she  lay  with  closed  eyes, 
feeling  helplessly  indignant  as  she  grew  to  a  better 
consciousness  of  her  plight.  It  was  useless  to  resist. 
Any  effort  to  struggle  might  bring  worse  trouble 
upon  her,  and  she  concluded  to  lie  quietly.  She 
could  only  pray  that  her  mother  and  Jerusha  had 
been  saved,  and  that  she  might  be  allowed  to  plead 
for  her  own  life. 

The  smoke  of  the  burning  of  her  home  came  to 
her  nostrils,  and  she  lifted  her  head  to  see  what  was 
to  fill  her  with  distress,  and  yet  which  was  to  possess 
her  with  a  strange  fascination.  "  Don't  look,  Marianne," 
said  her  rescuer,  tenderly.  "  I  thought  you  had  fainted, 
poor  little  girl."  And  Marianne  for  the  first  time  was 
aware  who  it  was  who  held  her. 


HOME    NO    MORE  237 

"Jack,"  she  said  faintly.  "Oh,  Jack."  The  reHef 
was  so  great  that  she  began  to  sob,  great  tearless, 
heart-breaking  gasps. 

"  Poor  little  girl,  dear  little  Marianne,"  said  Jack. 
"You  are  safe;  don't  do  so." 

"I  —  I  —  can't  help  it,"  she  gasped. 

"Well,  if  it  does  you  any  good,  cry  all  you  please. 
I  am  glad  you  can.  I  think  we  are  safe  now.  We 
are  coming  to  the  woods,  and  I  will  put  you  down." 
He  set  her  gently  on  the  ground  as  he  would  a  child. 
He  was  evidently  much  unstrung  himself  and  stood 
for  a  minute  looking  at  the  trembUng  little  figure. 

Marianne  gradually  recovered  herself.  "  You  have 
saved  my  life,"  she  said.  "  Oh,  Jack,  to  think  in 
God's  mercy  it  should  have  been  you.  I  am  thankful. 
I  have  not  words  to  say  how  thankful." 

Jack's  voice  shook  as  he  replied :  "  So  am  I.  My 
God,  Marianne,  when  I  think  of  that  moment  when 
I  saw  you  in  the  hands  of  that  horrible  painted  sav- 
age and  feared  I  was  too  late  —  I  feel  I  cannot  say 
how  thankful  that  I  determined  to  follow  the  party. 
I  had  a  deadly  fear  that  you  might  not  have  been 
warned,  and  I  was  determined  to  save  you  if  I  could. 
I  have  little  taste  for  such  horrors  as  we  have  wit- 
nessed this  morning.  I  want  you  to  believe  that  I 
did  not  come  out  to  distress  innocent  women  and 
children." 


238  A   LOYAL    LASS 

**  I  know  that,"  said  Marianne,  simply.  ''  But  mother 
and  Jerusha?  Did  you  see?  Do  you  think  they  are 
safe  ? " 

"  They  are,  I  feel  sure.  There  were  enough  of  my 
friends  to  see  to  it  that  they  were  freed.  But  it  is 
too  cold  for  you  to  stand  here.  Shall  I  carry  you 
again,  or  would  you  rather  walk.?  I  think  there 
must  be  a  shelter  somewhere." 

"There  is  a  little  cabin  two  or  three  miles  away  in 
the  woods;  it  is  very  lonely  there,  and  no  one  would 
be  likely  to  find  it,  unless  he  knew  just  where  to  look 
for  it.  Some  people  live  there,  a  hunter  and  his 
wife.  Unless  the  place  has  been  discovered  and 
burned,  I  think  they  will  take  me  in.  It  is  in  that 
direction,"  she  indicated  by  a  wave  of  the  hand.  ''  It 
is  in  such  a  lonely  spot  that  I  hope  it  has  been 
overlooked." 

"I  think  it  more  than  probable.  Shall  we  go.?  I 
think  it  might  be  better  than  if  you  were  to  try  to 
get  to  the  garrison,  for  we  may  come  across  another 
band  of  Indians;  and  one  man  against  a  number, 
especially  when  they  are  on  the  war-path,  has  not 
much  chance,  even  though  he  be  a  friend.  They 
might  not  hurt  me,  but  would  perhaps  harm  you." 

Marianne  shuddered  and  turned  so  pale  that  Jack 
hastened  to  reassure  her  that  she  was  safe.  ''You 
have  nothing  on  your  head,  and  it  is    so    cold."     He 


HOME   NO    MORE  239 

drew  a  handkerchief  from  his  pocket  and  tied  it 
under  her  chin.  The  sight  of  her  pale  face  and  fear- 
stricken  eyes  nearly  unnerved  him,  but  he  strove  to 
distract  her  thoughts  by  harking  back  to  the  days 
of  their  first  acquaintance,  and  they  managed  to  keep 
up  a  desultory  talk  upon  indifferent  subjects  until  at 
last  the  little  cabin  was  discerned ;  but  upon  reach- 
ing it  they  found  it  deserted.  The  family  had 
taken  alarm  and  had  fled  with  so  many  of  their 
neighbors  that  long  processions  were  formed  upon  the 
roads  west  of  the  Genesee. 

In  spite  of  the  empty  house  Jack's  cheerfulness 
and  his  quality  of  making  the  best  of  things  asserted 
themselves.  "  It's  much  better  than  being  out  of 
doors,"  he  said.  *'  I  will  make  a  fire  and  see  if  they 
have  left  us  anything  to  eat.  After  that  we  will  find 
out  what  is  to  be  done  next." 

The  place  was  neat  and  clean,  and  the  family  in 
their  flight  had  taken  only  their  clothing  and  their 
most  necessary  articles,  so  these  later  comers  found 
sufficient  for  their  needs.  A  cracked  cup,  an  iron 
skillet,  a  pewter  spoon,  and  a  few  such  things  stood 
upon  a  shelf  in  the  cupboard  depleted  of  all  provi- 
sions but  a  little  meal.  Jack,  however,  found  a  sack 
of  potatoes  in  a  bin  at  the  back  of  the  kitchen,  and 
some  grain  in  the  small  stable.  He  brought  a  hand- 
ful of  the  potatoes  back  with  him  after  he  had  made 


240  A   LOYAL   LASS 

his  tour  of  investigation,  and  exhibited  them  in 
triumph.  He  built  a  rousing  fire  on  the  hearth,  and 
they  roasted  the  potatoes  in  the  ashes,  becoming 
quite  cheerful  in  the  warmth  and  comfort. 

*'  If  we  only  had  some  hot  coffee,  we  would  be 
faring  very  well,"  said  Jack,  as  he  tried  one  of  the 
potatoes  to  see  if  it  were  done. 

Marianne  looked  thoughtfully  into  the  fire.  ''  Didn't 
you  say  there  was  some  rye  in  the  stable  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Yes,  I  think  there  is  a  very  little." 

"  Then  if  you  will  bring  me  some,  we  can  brown 
it  and  pound  it  up  and  make  a  very  good  sort  of 
drink ;  that  is,  if  you  are  not  too  hungry  to  wait  for  it. 
There  is  some  maple  sugar  in  the  cupboard ;  I  found 
it  in  a  crock,  but  we  haven't  milk." 

''Who  cares  for  milk.?  I'll  get  the  rye."  It  took 
some  time  to  prepare  their  rye  coffee;  but  with  this 
addition  to  their  meal  they  felt  themselves  well  served, 
and  were  fairly  merry  over  their  breakfast. 

The  warm  food  and  drink  brought  a  little  color 
into  Marianne's  cheeks,  though  she  was  still  very 
nervous  and  started  at  the  slightest  sound,  sometimes 
finding  it  impossible  to  keep  back  the  tears.  Once 
she  gave  way  entirely  and  put  her  head  down  on  the 
table,  sobbing  so  hopelessly  that  it  was  too  much 
for  Jack.  He  came  over  and  knelt  by  her  side,  tak- 
ing her  hands  in  his:  — 


HOME   NO    MORE  241 

"  Marianne,  Marianne,  don't  cry  so,  little  girl ! 
You  are  safe  here ;  and  as  soon  as  we  can  go,  I  will 
take  you  over  to  your  grandmother.  I  will  not 
leave  you  a  minute  alone.  You  know  I  would  shed 
my  last  drop  of  blood  for  you.  What  do  other 
men  do  who  see  those  they  love  massacred  before 
their  very  eyes }  When  I  think  of  your  being  spared 
such  a  horrible  fate,  I  think  only  of  being  glad." 

"  Don't  Jack,  don't.  You  have  saved  my  life," 
the  words  came  haltingly,  ''but  don't  talk  so." 

"  I'm  a  wretch,"  he  cried,  springing  to  his  feet. 
"  I'm  a  pretty  soldier  to  allow  myself  to  get  unstrung, 
but  the  sight  of  your  tears  was  too  much  for  me.  I 
ought  to  have  known  better  than  to  distress  you. 
Come,  we  won't  talk  about  it  any  more.  The  thing 
to  do  is  to  decide  what  is  to  be  done  next." 


CHAPTER   XVI 

JcrusJia  to  the  Rescue 

IT  was  something  of  a  puzzle  to  Jack  to  know  the 
best  step  to  take  next.  The  country  on  one  side 
the  river  had  been  laid  waste  by  the  Americans,  and 
up  and  down  the  other  side  was  at  this  moment  rag- 
ing a  relentless  band  of  soldiers  with  their  savage 
alHes  bent  upon  destruction  and  pillage.  Jack  did  not 
feel  at  all  sure  that  Madame  Desvouges  still  occupied 
her  house,  and  to  attempt  to  go  across  to  it  just  now 
was  not  a  wise  venture. 

It  seemed  safer  there  in  the  little  cabin,  isolated  as 
it  was  in  the  woods,  and  far  from  the  beaten  road ;  and 
if  Marianne  could  but  have  her  mother  or  some  older 
woman  with  her,  it  would  be  best  for  her  to  remain  in 
this  retreat  till  matters  became  quieter.  The  girl  was 
too  weak  and  ill  from  the  shock  of  the  morning  to  ven- 
ture forth  that  day,  and  he  could  not  leave  her  to  get 
aid.  He  felt  that  he  ought  to  report  at  the  proper 
time  for  duty,  yet  to  leave  Marianne  was  not  to  be 
thought  of.  It  must  be  said  that  the  scenes  of  the 
morning  were  not   such  as  gave   him  much   taste   for 

242 


JERUSHA   TO   THE    RESCUE  243 

further  proceedings  of  like  character,  and  he  was  quite 
content  to  remain  where  he  was,  if  turning  women  and 
children  out  of  their  homes  was  the  order  of  the  day. 

*'  If  you  would  rather  go  on,  Marianne,"  he  said, 
when  the  confronting  question  became  one  which  must 
be  met,  'Sve  will  go,  but  I  don't  believe  you  are  able 
to  walk  far.     I  can  carry  you,  to  be  sure." 

''Where?"  she  asked  helplessly.  It  was  very  un- 
like the  alert,  independent  Marianne  to  reply  so  utterly 
upon  another's  lead. 

''  To  the  garrison.  I  am  sure  there  must  be  a  num- 
ber there  under  our  protection." 

"Those  whose  houses  you  have  burned  over  their 
heads,  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  but  I  did  not  have  a  hand  in  it.  You  don't 
believe  that  of  me,  Marianne  ?  I  am  wilhng  to  fight 
for  my  side,  but  I  am  not  a  robber." 

Marianne  subsided  after  her  flash  of  anger.  "  Is  it 
far .'' "  she  asked,  after  a  little  while. 

"  It  is  not  very  near." 

The  girl  arose  and  looked  out  on  the  winter  land- 
scape. The  yard  and  outbuildings  of  this  woodland 
hut  occupied  but  a  small  space  of  the  great  forest 
around  them.  The  naked  branches  of  a  multitude  of 
trees,  clumps  of  white  fringed  pines,  silence,  and  an 
untrodden  waste  alone  seemed  there.  All  Marianne's 
terror  returned  to  her.     She  sank  down  weakly  upon 


244  A   LOYAL    LASS 

the  bench  by  the  small  window.  "  I  cannot,  I  can- 
not," she  wailed.     "  Go  and  leave  me  here." 

"  Alone  ?  Never.  I  am  going  now  outside  to  gather 
in  some  wood,  and  to  set  a  trap  to  snare  a  rabbit  for 
our  next  meal.  We  won't  starve,  anyway."  He  smiled 
confidently.  ''  I  shall  not  go  out  of  sight.  You  don't 
mind  if  I  leave  you }  You  can  watch  me  from  the 
window." 

This  quick  understanding  of  her  fear  of  being  left 
alone  was  a  relief  to  the  girl,  and  she  smiled  faintly. 
"  I  am  very  silly,"  she  said. 

**  No,  you  have  had  enough  of  a  shock  to  shatter 
the  nerves  of  a  stronger  woman,"  he  made  reply.  He 
longed  to  take  her  in  his  arms  and  convince  her  of  the 
greatness  of  his  love  and  sympathy,  of  his  desire  to 
protect  her;  but  he  could  only  nod  and  smile  reassur- 
ingly as  he  went  out.  From  time  to  time  he  looked 
back  to  see  the  little  pale  face  at  the  window,  with 
eyes  upon  him.  He  had  loved  her  in  a  fitful  boyish 
way  before,  but  now  all  his  manhood's  best  was  roused, 
and  to  the  woman  within,  in  that  hour  he  consecrated 
the  love  of  his  life.  "  I  may  never  win  her,"  he  told 
himself.  "After  this  terrible  experience  how  could 
she  ever  love  one  of  her  country's  enemies,  but  I  will 
serve  her  as  the  knights  of  old  served  their  chosen 
ladies."  They  had  talked  of  his  father,  of  Royal  and 
Kate,  of  all  the  things  which  had  befallen  them  both 


JERUSHA   TO    THE    RESCUE  245 

since  they  last  met;  and  to  Jack,  Marianne  had  never 
seemed  so  near;  but  for  the  one  great  barrier  he  felt 
that  he  might  not  despair  of  one  day  winning  from 
her  something  more  than  tolerance.  A  great  wave  of 
love  and  devotion  swept  over  him,  and  he  turned  to 
wave  a  hand  to  the  girl  watching  him.  If  that  were 
his  wife  at  the  window  and  that  were  their  little  home 
in  the  wilderness,  how  gladly  would  he  give  the  labor 
of  each  day  to  her  happiness. 

He  was  roused  from  these  thoughts  by  the  sound 
of  voices  coming  up  the  path  ahead.  He  stopped  with 
a  pile  of  wood  upon  his  shoulder  and  Hstened.  Were 
they  friends  or  enemies  ?  Who  could  they  be  who 
knew  the  way  to  this  lonely  spot  ?  Presently  he 
caught  sight  of  two  figures ;  a  man  and  a  woman  were 
nearing  the  cabin.  The  young  man  placed  himself 
back  of  the  path,  that  he  might  watch  them  unobserved. 
Were  they  the  owners  of  the  place,  or  were  they  some 
of  those  fugitives  whom  the  morning  had  driven  forth. 
In  another  instant  he  was  aware  that  the  man  wore 
the  uniform  of  a  Canadian  volunteer,  and  that  the 
woman,  tall  and  gaunt,  was  striding  along  as  if  she 
knew  her  ground. 

*'I  tell  you,"  the  sharp  high  voice  said,  *' I  guess 
we're  right.  They  ain't  no  other  tracks,  and  I  see  him 
make  for  the  woods  with  her.  They  ain't  no  other 
habitation  in  two  or   three  miles,  and    I    cal'late  we'll 


246  A   LOYAL   LASS 

find  'em  just  about  here.  My  land,  Jooly  Fooshay, 
you  needn't  try  to  learn  me  wood  ways;  I  guess  I 
was  brought  up  in  the  heart  of  Maine,  and  I  was 
around  long  enough  before  I  see  you  to  know  a  thing 
or  two.     I  say  Lm  right." 

Jack  strode  forward  into  the  middle  of  the  path. 
''Jerusha!"  he  cried.  "My  old  friend  Jerusha,  you 
couldn't  be  more  welcome  if  you  were  an  angel  from 
heaven." 

Jerusha  came  to  a  halt.  "  Well,  suz  !  "  she  exclaimed. 
'*  If  I'd  knowed  who  it  was  makin'  off  with  Mary  Ann, 
I  dunno  as  I'd  been  in  such  a  feeze  to  git  here.  She's 
alive  and  kickin'  I  guess,  or  you  wouldn't  be  so  smilin'." 

"  She's  safe,  but  dreadfully  shaken,  poor  little  girl, 
and  so  weak  and  nervous.  But  no  wonder.  It  was 
God's  providence  that  I  was  in  time  to  save  her." 

"  It  was  nip  and  tuck  with  us  all,"  returned  Jerusha. 
"  This  is  my  husband.  I  dunno's  I've  any  call  to  be 
proud  of  the  fact,  but  such  as  he  is,  he's  mine.  Jooly 
Fooshay  is  his  name." 

''  Why,  Jules  !  I  know  him.  He  is  in  my  regiment. 
Why  didn't  he  tell  you  who  it  was  that  was  running 
off  with  your  Marianne  ?  " 

"I  didn't  ask  him;  more  fool  I." 

''Well,  he  is  a  lucky  fellow  to  have  you  for  a  wife, 
no  matter  what." 

"The  luck's  all  on  his  side,  then,"  returned  Jerusha. 


JERUSHA   TO    THE    RESCUE  247 

"  My  Jerushe !  You  to  say  so,  when  I  am  save  the 
life  of  you." 

"  You  may  be  my  death  yet,"  she  retorted  grimly. 

But  now  Marianne  saw  them  coming,  and  she  was 
at  the  door  to  meet  them.  Whose  but  Jerusha's 
could  be  that  tall  lank  figure  ?  All  in  a  turmoil  of 
tears  and  exclamations,  she  fell  into  the  good  woman's 
arms.  *'  Oh,  Jerusha,  Jerusha !  I  am  so  thankful,  so 
glad  to  see  you  alive.  Tell  me  quick,  my  mother, 
my  mother,  is  she  safe  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes,  child.  There,  don't  take  on  so.  She's 
at  the  garrison.  The  doctor  says  she's  broke  a  small 
bone,  but  he  has  set  it,  and  she'd  be  all  right  only 
she  is  near  crazy  about  you.  If  we  had  been  sen- 
sible enough  to  ask  who  'twas  that  was  lugging  you 
off,  we  might  have  been  easier  in  our  minds." 

"  Tell  me  what  happened.  I  forget  all  but  that 
terrible  moment  when  the  Indian  had  me  in  his 
grasp.  I  cannot  get  rid  of  that  memory,  try  as  I 
will." 

"  Well,  the  most  surprising  thing  that  happened  to 
me  was  the  coming  acrost  my  husband,  that  I  ain't 
seen  this  fifteen  year.  He  declares  that  he  didn't  run 
off  with  another  woman,  and  that  he  was  hurt  up 
there  in  a  lumber  camp  ;  but  law  suz,  you  can't 
tell  when  to  believe  him,  and  I  don't  know  any  more 
than    I    did   before.     I    was    well    rid    of  him,   in  any 


248  A   LOYAL   LASS 

case,  for  he  never  could  do  much  but  fiddle  and  sing. 
Work  wasn't  his  strong  pint;  and  though  I've  heerd 
tell  of  folks  that  fiddled  for  their  bread  and  butter,  I 
ain't  never  seen  one.  Anyways  we  come  acrost  each 
other,  and  here  we  are.  Jooly  Fooshay  is  his  name, 
and  one  that  will  never  bring  him  much  luck.  Come 
here,  Jooly." 

The  curly-headed  little  man  with  the  bright  twin- 
kling eyes  approached  and  bowed  low.  "  Jules  Fouchet, 
at  your  sairvice,  mademoiselle,"  he  said;  and  when 
Marianne  answered  in  French  his  eyes  twinkled  more 
than  ever,  and  he  bowed  again  very  low. 

"Come  in,  come  in  all  of  you,"  said  Jack. 

*'Yes,  we  have  a  good  fire,  and  we  can  give  you 
something  to  eat.  Jack  has  been  very  good  to  me, 
Jerusha,  and  we  have  not  starved.  I  can  give  you 
potatoes  and  porridge  and  rye  coffee.  Are  you  cold  ? 
Are  you  hungry.''" 

"A  little  of  both,"  Jerusha  replied.  "But  I  guess 
the  first  thing  to  do  is  to  get  back  word  to  your  mother 
that  you  are  safe,  and  she  needn't  put  on  mourning 
for  you  yet." 

"  Shall  I  go  at  once  ?  Would  you  rather  have 
me  .''  "  Jack  asked  eagerly. 

"  I  ?  Oh  —  yes  —  no  —  that  is  —  Will  it  be  best 
that  Jack  go,  Jerusha  ?  " 

Jerusha  looked  into   the    fire    thoughtfully,  pinching 


JERUSHA   TO   THE    RESCUE  249 

her  chin  the  while.  "  I  guess  it  depends  upon  who'd 
be  the  best  fighter  if  we  happened  to  need  him,"  she 
returned.  "  This  here  man  of  mine  —  Sakes  !  I  never 
expected  to  call  a  British  soldier  my  man,  and  I  ain't 
so  proud  of  it  now.  Well,  as  I  was  a-saying,  so  far 
as  my  judgment  goes,  he'd  as  lief  crawl  under  the 
bed  as  to  stand  up  and  defend  us." 

"Ah,  but  Jerushe,"  broke  in  Jules,  "you  have  for- 
got that  but  to-day  I  r-rescue  you  from  the  hand  of 
the  savage." 

"You  git  out!  Ain't  I  set  by  myself  night  after 
night  alone,  with  the  wolves  howling  outside  the 
house,  and  you  miles  away  with  your  boon  companions 
in  a  tavern  ?  I  guess  you'd  better  go,  for  you'll  not 
stop  till  you  reach  the  garrison,  I  well  know ;  and  so 
far  as  I'm  consarned,  you  needn't  come  back." 

Jules  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  She  has  the  tongue 
of  sharpness,  but  the  heart  is  not  so  like  steel  as  she 
would  pretend,"  he  said  in  an  aside  to  Jack.  "  If  you 
will  have  it  so,  Jerushe,  I  will  go  and  I  will  return. 
Prepare  your  message  that  I  may  be  off,  else  the 
wolf  is  surely  possess  himself  of  me."  He  laughed 
good-naturedly. 

"But  you  must  have  something  to  eat  first,"  Mari- 
anne insisted. 

Both  she  and  Jack  perceived  that  the  little  man  had 
a  real  affection  for  Jerusha,  and  that  he  was  rejoiced 


250  A   LOYAL    LASS 

to  find  her  again,  while  she,  despite  her  words  to  the 
contrary,  was  not  so  ill-pleased  to  have  met  her 
husband. 

*'  All  you've  got  to  do,"  said  Jerusha,  "  is  to  tell 
Mis'  Reyburn  where  we  are,  and  that  Lm  going  to 
stay  by  Mary  Ann  till  Lm  able  to  fetch  her  home. 
Tell  her  we've  got  full  and  plenty  to  eat;  there's  a 
bag  of  nice  good  potatoes  in  the  kitchen,  and  meal, 
too.  You  can  say  the  child  is  well,  which  ain't  a  lie, 
so  far  as  I  know.  Now,  if  this  young  gentleman  has 
any  word  to  send,  let  him  give  it  to  you  and  you  can 
be  off.  You  won't  git  ketched  by  nawthin'  wuss'n 
your  own  kind,  I  guess ;  and  if  you  don't  take  in 
seven  other  sperits  wuss'n  yourself,  I  haven't  no 
doubts  but  what  you'll  git  there  alive.  Now  hurry 
up  and  eat  them  wittles  and  be  off." 

He  did  not  delay  in  making  away  with  the  food 
set  before  him,  and  then  made  ready  to  depart.  ''  But 
not  without  one  kees,  Jerushe,"  he  said. 

"  Go  'long,  you've  no  time  for  foolishness,"  de- 
clared Jerusha,  giving  him  a  gentle  push  with  her 
elbow,  and  looking  at  Marianne  in  a  funny  embar- 
rassed way.  But  she  followed  Jules  to  the  door,  and 
he  departed  with  the  note  Jack  had  prepared  for  him 
to  give  his  captain.  "  Now  then,"  said  Jerusha,  when 
she  had  watched  him  out  of  sight,  "  nobody  can  tell 
when  they'll  see  him  agin.     He  is  as  onsartin  as  old 


JERUSHA   TO   THE    RESCUE  251 

Sancho.  He's  soft  as  dough,  and  as  easy  going  and 
ready  to  be  led  as  a  blind  boss ;  but  I  guess  he'll  give 
the  message  all  right,  whatever  happens  to  him  after. 
I  felt  as  if  you'd  be  better  cal'lated  to  look  after  us 
if  anything  happened,  Mr.  Jack,  and  I  hope  you  don't 
mind  staying." 

"  Mind  !  "  Jack  was  glad  enough  of  the  opportunity 
which  made  it  his  duty  to  remain  and  watch  over 
these  two,  dependent  upon  him  alone  for  protection 
there  in  the  lonely  woods.  He  knew  that  his  re- 
port of  himself  would  satisfy  his  superior  officer,  and 
with  the  wolves  howling  outside,  and  the  predatory 
Indians,  more  to  be  feared  than  the  wild  beasts,  roam- 
ing the  forest,  they  shut  themselves  in  that  night. 
Sitting  around  the  fire  they  talked  quietly;  Jerusha's 
spirits,  as  usual,  rose  in  proportion  to  the  gravity  of 
the  situation,  but  Marianne's  heart  was  very  full.  Her 
mother  ill  and  needing  her ;  her  father  retreating  be- 
fore an  angry  foe ;  Royal  and  Kate  separated  from 
her  by  more  than  miles  of  distance ;  her  own  home  in 
ashes,  and  her  grandmother's  perhaps  also  in  ruins  — 
all  these  things  so  weighed  upon  her  spirits  that  she 
sat  hearing  only  half  the  things  which  Jack  and  Je- 
rusha  said. 

"  The'  ain't  no  use  kicking  agen  the  pricks,"  Jerusha 
told  her.  ''  The  Lord's  delivered  you  out  of  the  hand 
of   the  Philistine,  and  has   set  your   feet  upon  a  safe 


252  A    LOYAL    LASS 

place.  You've  passed  through  deep  waters,  but  the 
Lord's  'stabUshed  your  goings,  Mary  Ann,  and  you've 
no  cause  to  complain.  You've  been  a  pretty  light- 
hearted  crittur,  but  you  may  be  permitted  to  win  your 
crown  through  tribulation." 

**  There,  Jerusha,  there,"  put  in  Jack,  "don't  make 
her  think  she  must  suffer  any  more." 

"  I  ain't  said  so.  I  dunno's  she  ain't  had  her  own 
passel  young.  We  all  have  to  git  it ;  some  gits  it  old, 
and  some  young.  I  guess  mebbe  it's  best  to  git  it 
young,  and  be  over  with  it.  Land  alive,  child,  you 
needn't  cry  now.  You're  safe  and  sound  and  shel- 
tered and  shod." 

But  Marianne's  tears  would  not  be  stayed,  and  she 
wept  so  forlornly  that  Jerusha's  tenderness,  rarely 
shown,  was  stirred. 

''Poor  little  lamb,"  she  said,  ''I  guess  I  know  just 
how  you  feel;  just  as  if  you'd  like  to  be  little  and  curl 
up  in  your  mother's  lap,  and  git  rocked  and  sung  to. 
My  old  bones  ain't  very  soft,  but  there,  you  come  and 
let  me  hold  you."  She  drew  the  girl  into  her  lap,  and 
to  the  sound  of  a  creaking  old  chair  and  the  singing  of 
a  tea-kettle  swung  over  the  sizzling  logs,  Marianne 
rested. 

Jack  sat  and  watched  the  two.  How  pitifully  small 
and  helpless  the  girl  looked  with  her  eyes  closed,  the 
long  lashes  brushing  the  pale  cheek.     What  a  plaintive 


JERUSHA   TO    THE   RESCUE  253 

droop  to  the  sweet  mouth,  and  how  her  slim  fingers 
curled  themselves  around  Jerusha's  bony  ones,  as  if 
they  found  comfort  in  the  human  clasp.  All  the  ter- 
rible consequences  of  war  arose  before  him.  How 
lightly  he  had  entered  the  army,  and  how  little  he  an- 
ticipated the  horrors  of  his  experience.  And  this  was 
not  the  end.  He  felt  as  if  he  must  take  the  little  fig- 
ure lying  there  in  Jerusha's  arms,  and  fly  away  with 
her  to  some  safe  spot  where  the  clamors  of  war  would 
never  be  heard.  He  sat  moodily  looking  into  the  fire 
before  he  spoke  his  thought.  "  To-morrow  I  will  find 
out  if  Madame  Desvouges's  house  is  still  untouched. 
It  will  seem  more  like  home  to  Marianne  than  any 
other  place." 

''If  you  think  the  child  is  going  to  be  ready  to  take 
a  journey  to-morrow,  you  are  mistaken,"  Jersusha  told 
him.  "  She's  had  about  as  much  travelling  as  she  can 
stand  for  a  while.  I  guess  she'd  better  stay  right  here, 
as  long  as  it's  safe." 

True  enough,  Jerusha  knew  what  she  was  talking 
about,  for  the  next  day  saw  Marianne  in  a  raging  fever, 
murmuring  incoherent  words,  and  crying  out  wildly  as 
she  tossed  on  her  hard  bed.  "  Poor  lamb !  Poor 
lamb ! "  said  Jerusha,  shaking  her  head ;  "  mebbe  it's 
just  as  well  that  she  should  be  taken,  and  be  spared 
any  more  trials.  The  Lord  knows  what's  before  her, 
and  it's  only  when  we've  drunk  the  cup  to  the  dregs 


254  A    LOYAL   LASS 

that  we  begin  to  think  that  death  ain't  our  worst 
portion." 

"We  must  save  her;  we  must,"  said  Jack,  fiercely. 
"  Don't  you  dare  let  yourself  believe  for  one  moment 
that  she  is  going  to  die." 

"  Look  here,  young  man,  it  ain't  you  or  me  that's 
got  anything  to  say  about  it.  I'll  do  my  best,  I  guess 
you  know  that,  and  you  will  do  your  best;  but  if  she's 
going  to  be  snatched  from  this  vale  of  tears,  we  poor 
worms  ain't  powerful  to  prevent  it."  Her  face  softened 
as  she  saw  Jack's  distress.  "Poor  boy,"  she  went  on, 
"  it  goes  hard  with  you,  but,  then,  it's  all  a  snarl  at  best. 
You  just  go  along  there  to  the  garrison,  and  get  me 
some  medicine,  and  with  the  doctoring  I'm  able  to  give 
her,  she'll  pull  through  if  it's  the  Lord's  will.  She's 
got  youth  and  a  good  constitution  on  her  side.  You 
needn't  be  afraid  of  leaving  me  for  a  few  hours.  I'm 
not  a  mite  scared.  It's  best  to  give  the  boy  something 
to  do,"  she  said  to  herself,  as  he  strode  off.  "  He  can't 
do  no  good  moping  around  here." 

She  went  in  and  bent  over  Marianne,  putting  a  fin- 
ger on  the  quickly  beating  pulse.  "  She's  a  pretty  sick 
child,"  said  Jerusha,  her  face  working.  "  Poor  little 
lamb,  I've  nursed  you  'most  from  a  baby,  and  I  guess 
you  won't  die  from  want  of  attention." 


CHAPTER   XVII 

Asa  A  milt 


'e>' 


THE  spring  had  fairly  begun  to  show  signs  of 
its  coming,  when  Marianne  was  at  last  able  to 
creep  out  into  the  sunshine  and  face  the  world  again. 
But  that  she  viewed  it  with  the  eyes  of  buoyant 
youth,  it  would  have  seemed  a  very  sad  world.  She 
had  heard  nothing  of  her  parents  except  mere  rumors. 
Jack  had  been  ordered  away,  and  Jules  too.  An  old 
Indian  woman  was  Jerusha's  only  helper  through  the 
long  winter's  siege,  but  both  women  were  accustomed 
to  a  hardy  life  and  knew  how  to  make  the  forest 
yield  them  the  necessities  for  existence,  and  they  had 
fared  better  than  might  be  imagined.  Little  news 
of  the  outside  world  reached  them  in  their  quiet 
retreat,  and  Marianne,  ready  once  more  to  take  an  in- 
terest in  affairs,  began  to  question.  She  could  gather 
but  scant  news.  The  British  were  still  in  possession 
of  Fort  Niagara;  the  country  on  both  sides  the  river 
was  almost  a  desolation,  most  famihes  having  fled 
beyond  the  Genesee. 

25s 


256  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"  But  where  are  they  all,  mother  and  father  and 
Royal  ?  And  grandmother,  is  she  still  in  her  home  ? 
Is  it  burned,  too  ?  And  what  has  become  of  Sue 
and  Kate  ? "  These  questions  came  crowding  to 
Marianne's  lips. 

"  Now  look  here,  Mary  Ann,"  said  Jerusha,  "  do 
you  think  I've  had  nawthin'  better  to  do  than  to  set 
down  and  write  letters  and  go  gadding  over  the 
country  a-hunting  up  your  relations  ?  Land  sakes, 
child,  it's  been  as  much  as  I  could  do  to  haul  you 
back  from  the  Valley  of  the  Shadder,  without  trying 
to  edit  a  bulletin  of  war  news." 

".Well,  tell  me  what  you  know,"  said  Marianne, 
with  the  fretfulness  of  an  invalid. 

Jerusha  sat  down  and  planted  her  big  veined  hands 
upon  her  knees.  **  Mebbe  you  remember  we  sent 
word  to  your  mother  by  Jooly.  When  he  got  back 
to  the  garrison,  she'd  gone.  Some  folks  had  told  her 
she  could  git  to  your  father  by  going  with  them,  and 
she  needed  doctoring,  and  they  promised  to  see 
that  she  got  to  her  kin-folks  in  Geneva.  Then 
somehow  it  got  reported  that  I  had  gone  off  with 
Jooly  to  Canady  agin,  because  I  had  found  out  that 
you  was  dead  and  couldn't  bear  to  tell  her.  I  don't 
know  what  fool  started  the  story,  but  seeing  me  and 
him  making  off  together  to  hunt  you  up,  I  suppose 
it  got  out  that  way." 


ASA   AGAIN  ^57 

*' Oh,  poor  mother,  poor  mother!"  Marianne  cried. 
"  Does  she  know  now  ?  " 

"I  dunno  as  she  does,  and  then  I  dunno  as  she 
doesn't.  I  made  a  fist  of  writing  to  her,  and  told  her 
to  stay  where  she  was  if  she  was  comfortable ;  that 
we  was  safe  and  well  enough  off  for  the  present. 
I  didn't  feel  I'd  ought  to  write  till  you  was  out  of 
danger,  for  if  she  believed  you  wasn't  counted  among 
the  living  'twa'n't  no  use  to  undeceive  her  till  we 
was  certain  about  you.  I  got  an.  Injun  to  git  the 
letter  through  the  lines.  I  didn't  rightly  know  her 
directions,  but  I  hope  she  got  the  letter.  You'd  been 
sick  about  a  week,  I  guess,  when  young  Jack  Silver- 
thorn  was  ordered  away.  He'd  done  the  best  he 
could  to  make  us  comfortable  by  gitting  medicine 
and  flour  and  what  stuff  he  could,  and  it  was  him 
got  old  Acsah  to  stay  with  me.  While  he  was  here, 
I'll  say  it  for  both  him  and  Jooly,  they  kept  me  in 
wittles  and  fire-wood.  After  they  went  I  had  to  make 
the  best  of  it,  but  the  old  squaw  has  been  a  human 
being  to  speak  to,  and  she  ain't  so  helpless. 

"  We  made  the  best  of  it,  as  I  said ;  and  what  with 
keeping  bags  of  ice  on  your  head  and  finding  kivers 
warm  enough  for  you  and  us,  and  food  enough  to 
keep  body  and  soul  together,  we  had  about  all  we 
could  do  for  three  months.  But  there!  we've  had  a 
shelter,  and  the  woods  is  full  of  game  of   all   kinds. 


258  A   LOYAL    LASS 

so  we  did  manage  to  git  enough,  though  some  days 
it  was  slim  pickings.  We  sewed  the  skins  together 
for  kivers, — the  old  Injun  is  a  master  hand  at  that, — 
and  she  got  a  few  blankets  from  her  people,  so  we 
ain't  neither  friz  nor  starved.  Howsomever  it's  all 
over  now,  and  we'll  move  along  pretty  soon,  I  guess, 
though  I  dunno  jest  where;  they  say  they  ain't 
skeerce  a  house  left  standing."  She  nursed  her 
knees  thoughtfully. 

"  They  say  it  was  for  revenge  because  the  Ameri- 
cans burnt  Newark;  pretty  heavy  revenge  to  destroy 
six  villages,  not  to  mention  dozens  of  farmhouses,  and 
wuss  than  all,  to  murder  scores  of  innocent  people. 
Somebody's  got  to  pay  a  heavy  debt  when  he  goes 
to  meet  his  jedgment.  I  told  Jooly  I  didn't  know 
as  I  wanted  he  should  come  near  me  agin  if  he 
come  as  an  inimy  of  my  country,  but  I  dunno's  he 
would  come  anyway.  But  there,  I've  talked  my 
throat  dry.  It's  summer  instid  of  winter  coming, 
and  all  you've  got  to  do,  Mary  Ann,  is  to  set  still 
and  git  well." 

There  was  nothing  but  hope  to  keep  up  Marianne's 
spirits.  It  was  dreary  work  to  spend  her  time  sitting 
alone  in  the  woods  with  never  a  visitor  but  an  in- 
quisitive squirrel  or  a  bird  tamer  than  his  neighbors ; 
yet  Marianne  day  by  day  grew  stronger,  though  with 
her   strength    came  a   deeper   longing   to    get    to    her 


i^ 


V-        t- 


She  had  disco7\n-cd  a  coDtforlably  hoIlo7ccd  scat  " 


ASA   AGAIN  259 

friends.  She  was  sitting  one  day  under  a  huge  tree, 
among  whose  roots  she  had  discovered  a  comfortably 
hollowed  seat,  when  she  saw  coming  up  the  check- 
ered path  a  man  whose  destination  seemed  to  be  the 
cabin.  He  was  short  and  spare  of  figure,  with  griz- 
zled beard  standing  well  out  from  under  his  chin. 
As  soon  as  Marianne  caught  sight  of  him,  she  sprang 
to  her  feet  with  less  listlessness  than  she  had  shown 
for  months.     ''Asa!"  she  cried;   "Asa  Peaslee  ! " 

*'  Wal,  I  vum !  "  exclaimed  the  pedler,  stopping 
short  as  he  caught  sight  of  the  girl.  ''  I  wouldn't 
skeerce  hev  knowed  you,  yer  that  pindlin' ;  'most 
starved,  air  ye  .'^  " 

"  No ;  but  I  have  been  ill.  I  am  so  glad  to  see 
you.     How  did  you  find  us  ?  " 

''  Who  ye  got  in  there  ?  "  asked  the  pedler,  peer- 
ing suspiciously  at  the  cabin. 

''Only  Jerusha  and  an  old  Indian  woman." 

*' I  didn't  find  ye;  I  jest  stumbled  on  ye.  I  seen 
smoke,  and  thinks  I,  where  there's  smoke  there's  fire, 
and  I  trotted  in  this  direction.  I  ain't  takin'  a  very 
direct  route,  seein'  as  me  and  the  Britishers  ain't  on 
the  best  of  terms.     Where's  your  folks  ? " 

"  I  don't  know.  I  haven't  heard  from  them  in  three 
or  four  months."  And  she  proceeded  to  tell  her 
pitiful  tale. 

"  I  vum  !  "  repeated  Asa.     "  Wal,  pop's  prisoner  up 


26o  A    LOYAL    LASS 

to  Quebec,  I  guess,  and  if  the  ijits  that  has  the  ex^ 
changes  in  hand  don't  git  'em  fixed  some  day  soon, 
he'll  stay  there  awhile,  but  I  hear  they  treat  'em  pretty 
good  up  there  Young  Lyle's  all  right;  I  see  him 
a  couple  of  weeks  ago,  said  his  wife  was  in  Geneva. 
As  for  the  rest  of  the  crew,  I  dunno  as  I  keer  to  run 
up  agen  'em,  seein'  as  me  and  them  don't  pull  the 
same  direction.  Ain't  heerd  nawthin'  of  your  granny 
and  them,  hev  ye  ?  " 

"  No,  and  I  wish  I  could.  Ah,  but  I  do  so  long 
to  reach  them.  I  don't  know  whether  their  house  has 
been  destroyed  or  not." 

Asa  picked  up  a  bit  of  a  twig  and  chewed  the  end 
of  it  thoughtfully.  "Wouldn't  keer  to  hev  me  go 
out  and  find  out,  I  s'pose.  I'm  achin'  to  do  it;  ye 
know  my  curiosity'll  kill  me  yit.  I'd  like  nawthin' 
better  than  to  slip  over  and  find  out  how  the  land 
lays." 

''  Oh,  would  you  ^     Could  you  without  danger  ?  " 

"  We  ain't  talkin'  about  danger ;  we're  talkin'  about 
findin'  out  what's  goin'  on  acrost  the  river.  I  guess 
I'll  sneak  over.  I'll  begin  hitchin'  along  to-night. 
You're  right  snug  here.  Nobody'd  ever  think  of 
lookin    for   a  house  in   these   here  woods." 

*'  It  has  been  a  good  shelter ;  we  had  to  take 
possession  of  it.  Some  day  I  hope  we  shall  be  able  to 
tell  the  owners  what  a  godsend  it  has  been  to  us." 


ASA   AGAIN  261 

"  You  do  look  pindlin',"  Asa  repeated.  "  I  guess  the 
sooner  ye  git  to  grandma's  the  better.  Now  I'll  go 
along  and  speak  to  Jerushy.  I'll  set  round  and  chat 
with  ye  all  till  towards  night,  and  then  I  must  be 
gittin'  on." 

*'  You  are  always  on  hand  in  time  of  need,"  Marianne 
told  him. 

"Wal,  no,  I  can't  say  jest  that,  or  I'd  been  here 
sooner.  It  jest  seems  to  be  a  time  of  need  when  I 
do  happen  along.  They  ain't  much  noos  stirrin' ; 
some  little  skirmishes  at  sea  ;  it's  got  to  be  a  game  of 
give  and  take." 

"  I  thought  you  were  going  to  join  the  marines,  Asa." 

"Who  says  I  didn't.?" 

"Did  you  really.?" 

Asa  nodded.  "  J'int  'em  there  on  the  lakes  ;  was 
along  with   Cap'n   Perry." 

"You  were  .?     Oh,  how  proud  you  must  be." 

"  Dunno's  I'm  runnin'  over  with  pride.  I  can't  say 
as  I  take  to  sailorin',  so  I  left  when  my  time  was  up, 
and  I've  been  hangin'  around  camp  all  winter  watchin' 
'em  drill  and  gittin'  ready  for  spring.  I  guess  they'll 
be  better  fighters  when  Gin'ral  Scott's  through  with 
'em.  But,  as  I  was  a-sayin',  I  got  tired  of  standin' 
round  doin'  nawthin',  so  I  snuck  off  this  way  to 
watch  my  opportunity  of  bein'  of  use,  and  here 
I    be." 


262  A    LOYAL    LASS 

Jerusha  greeted  him  with  a  jerk  of  the  head  and 
went  on  with  her  soap  making.  She  did  not  waste 
a  scrap  of  grease,  and  had  her  kettle  of  soft  soap 
ready  when  it  was  needed.  She  Hstened  attentively 
to  Asa's  recital  while  she  worked,  and  after  a  while 
set  off  her  kettle  and  invited  him  into  the  house. 
''  You'll  have  a  bite  with  us,"  she  said.  "I  can't  offer 
you  much  chice  of  wittles ;  you'll  have  to  take  what  you 
kin  git." 

*'I  guess  I  kin  give  my  thanks  right  purtily  fur 
what's  set  before  me,"  returned  Asa.  "  And  I  dassay 
I  kin  furnish  ye  with  a  bite  of  somethin',  I  see  a  likely 
spot  as  I  came  along.  I  keep  a  bit  of  line  in  my 
pocket,  and  I  guess  I  kin  hook  ye  a  fish."  He  was 
as  good  as  his  word,  and  half  an  hour  later  a  fine  trout 
was  sizzling  over  the  fire.  Asa  made  good  use  of  his 
afternoon,  bringing  in  wood  and  water  and  setting 
traps  for  game.  Toward  night  he  started  off  with  a 
hearty  good-by,  and  Marianne's  hopes  arose. 

He  reappeared  three  or  four  days  later  as  if  it  were 
nothing  unusual  to  come  and  go  in  this  fashion. 
"  Found  'em  as  easy  as  rolhng  off  a  log,"  he  called 
to  Marianne,  w^ho  went  out  to  meet  him.  "  'Most  eat 
me  up  when  I  told  'em  I'd  seen  you.  They  were  afeard 
you  was  dead,  scalped  by  the  Injuns  and  all  that. 
They've  been  kinder  lucky,  ha\in*  friends  both  sides. 
The   Americans    spared    'em   because   your    pop    hap- 


ASA   AGAIN  263 

pened  to  be  a  capting,  and  the  Britishers  spared  'em 
because  their  friends  and  neighbors  was  along  to  see 
that  they  did.  So  you  see  it's  well  to  have  your 
bread  buttered  on  both  sides.  They  sent  ye  messages 
by  the  cartload,  but  I  couldn't  find  a  vehicle  for  'em 
all,  so  I'll  jest  give  ye  the  gist  of  'em,  and  that  is,  that 
as  soon  as  ever  ye  kin,  yer  to  come  home  to  'em.  I 
told  'em  ye  was  safe  and  in  good  hands,  or  the  young 
man,  Victor,  would  have  come  along  with  me.  I  told 
him  he'd  ought  to  stay  there  and  look  after  his  women 
folks,  and  I  guessed  you'd  find  a  way  to  git  there." 

"  And  you  saw  them  all,  grandmother  and  Victorine 
and  Victor  ? " 

''  All  three  of  them." 

"  Kate  was  not  there,  of  course.  Did  they  say  any- 
thing about  her  and  Royal.''      I  hope  they  are  safe." 

Asa  did  not  reply  quite  so  readily  as  before.  "  They 
said  she  was  all  right,"  he  told  her,  after  a  slight  pause. 

''And  we  will  go  —  when  will  we  go,  Jerusha.?" 
Marianne  asked. 

"  Soon  as  convenient,"  was  all  the  reply  Jerusha 
would  vouchsafe. 

Asa,  having  satisfied  his  curiosity  in  more  ways 
than  one,  did  not  seem  inclined  to  tarry,  but  went  off 
with  his  usual  Uttle  quip  of  being  so  ready  to  poke  his 
nose  into  the  affairs  of  others. 

"That  man's  nobody's  fool,"  declared  Jerusha,  shak- 


264  A    LOYAL    LASS 

ing  her  head  knowingly.  '*  He  gits  around  and  finds 
out  what  he  wants  when  nobody'd  ever  suspect  it, 
but  I  guess  the  spying  ain't  all  of  the  most  innercent 
kind."  And  then  it  dawned  on  Marianne  that  there 
was  method  in  Asa's  curiosity. 

She  fretted  to  get  away,  but  Jerusha  had  one  of 
her  contrary  moods  and  would  not  humor  her,  saying 
that  patience  was  a  virtue,  and  that  it  was  good  for 
folks  not  to  get  what  they  wanted  at  once  ;  so  poor 
Marianne  was  more  than  usually  irritable  after  Asa 
left.  The  days  were  growing  warmer,  and  she  could 
spend  more  time  in  the  open  air,  and  one  afternoon 
went  a  little  farther  from  the  cabin  than  usual  to  hunt 
for  wild  flowers.  She  was  standing  on  tiptoe  trying 
to  reach  a  branch  of  dogwood,  when  she  heard  a  voice 
call  out,  *'  Don't  fall  into  a  bog  !  "  And  then,  running, 
leaping  from  tangled  roots  to  tufted  knoll.  Jack  came 
hastening  toward  her.  "  Marianne,  Marianne  !  "  he 
cried ;  "  did  I  startle  you  ?  How  glad  I  am  to  find 
you  still  here,  and  to  know  you  are  well  again.  You 
are  well  ? "  He  came  up  and  held  out  both  hands, 
into  which  she  put  hers.  She  wondered  at  herself 
for  being  so  glad  to  see  him,  a  Britisher,  whom  she 
ought  to  despise,  even  if  he  had  saved  her  from  a 
dreadful  fate.  She  ought  to  hate  the  fact  of  the 
obligation.  Yet  it  was  Jack,  and  he  had  saved  her 
hfe ;  she  could  not  forget  that.     He  stood  holding  her 


ASA   AGAIN  265 

hands  and  looking  down  at  her  critically.  "  How  thin 
you  are,"  he  said  tenderly,  ''and  your  eyes  have  grown 
so  big,  but  they  are  as  blue  as  ever.  Did  they  have 
to  cut  your  hair  so  short  ?  It  does  not  look  badly 
so,  though  it  makes  you  look  more  like  a  little  girl 
than  ever." 

Marianne  laughed.  ''  Like  the  little  girl  you  first 
thought  I  was.  Was  that  why  you  called  to  me  not 
to  fall  into  a  bog  ? " 

"  Yes ;  it  reminded  me  of  that  time  when  I  first 
saw  you  in  the  woods.  I  was  so  glad  to  see  you 
alive  and  well.  It  nearly  broke  my  heart  to  go  off 
and  leave  you  lying  there  so  ill  in  that  poor  little  cabin." 

''  It  was  much  better  than  many  poor  people  had, 
and  Jerusha  was  like  a  mother  to  me.  I  should  have 
died  but  for  her." 

"Yes,  I  know."  Jack  softly  stroked  one  of  her 
hands,  which  she  allowed  to  lie  passively  in  his.  Such 
a  thin  little  hand  it  was.  "  I  have  thought  of  you 
so  constantly  all  winter,"  he  went  on. 

Marianne  looked  down  a  Httle  uneasily.  "  Have 
you  seen  your  family  > "  she  asked.  "  Do  you  hear 
from  Sue  and  Kate  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  seen  either  of  them  lately.  I  have 
been  on  special  duty,  which  has  taken  me  out  of  the 
neighborhood.  Sue,  I  beheve,  is  with  friends  in 
Geneva." 


266  A    LOYAL    LASS 

"  I  think  my  mother  is  there,  too,  though  I  have 
not  heard  a  word  from  her  since  we  parted  on  that 
dreadful  day."  She  shuddered  and  grew  pale  at  the 
remembrance.  "  Perhaps  some  day,"  she  sighed,  "  all 
this  dreadful  time  will  end,  and  we  shall  all  be 
together  again.  My  grandmother  wishes  me  to  come 
to  her.  Asa  was  here,  and  he  found  out  for  me 
that  they  are  still  at  the  old  home.  I  was  so  glad 
to  know ;  it  seemed  as  if  something  were  still  left  to 
me.  Asa  brought  me  the  very  first  news  I  have 
had." 

**  Asa  Peaslee,  you  mean }  "  Jack's  brows  came 
together  thoughtfully,  and  he  shook  his  head  as  if 
he  would  say,  this  will  not  do ;  but  he  only  remarked, 
*'  It  is  well  I   did  not  come  along  at  the  same  time." 

"  Why  ?  Oh,  yes,  I  see ;  you  think  he  is  too  — 
curious."  Marianne  smiled.  ''Well,  perhaps  he  is 
too  much  so  for  his  own  good,  but  — " 

''Your  people  don't  think  so  .^  All's  fair  in  love 
and  war,  and  I  have  no  right  to  question  his  behavior. 
He  is  a  good  friend  to  you,  and  that  should  be  enough 
for  me  to  know.  So  you  will  go  to  your  grandmother, 
Marianne  ?" 

"Yes;  as  soon  as  convenient,  Jerusha  says." 

"  I  suppose  that  means  as  soon  as  you  can  get  safe 
passage  over.  She  does  not  want  to  run  any  risks, 
and  she  is  right." 


ASA   AGAIN  267 

"Ah  me,  if  only  this  dreadful  war  were  over.  Is 
there  any  prospect  of  peace  ? " 

"  One  can  hardly  say.  I  wish  it  were  over,  for 
then  we  might  be  placed  on  a  different  footing,  and 
you  might  not  feel  as  if  you  ought  to  hate  me." 

*'I  don't  — hate  you  — but  — " 

"  You  don't  love  me.  I  know  that  —  I  could  not 
expect  that  you  would,  and  I  have  no  right  to  ask 
you  to.  All  I  ask  is  that  you  sometimes  give  me  a 
kind  thought.     Do  you  ever.?" 

"  I  don't  think  I  ought  to  hate  you,  for  you  saved 
my  life.  I  can  never  forget  how  good  you  were  to 
me  that  day."  Her  lip  trembled  like  a  hurt  child's, 
and  Jack  drew  a  long  sigh  at  sight  of  it. 

''  Heaven  knows  I  would  never  take  advantage  of 
that  to  force  you  to  think  kindly  of  me,"  he  said. 
"This  winter,  many  times,  when  I  have  not  known 
whether  you  were  dead  or  alive,  when  it  seemed  as 
if  I  might  expect  my  own  death  at  any  moment,  I 
have  wished  that  I  had  told  you  how  much  I  loved 
you.  No,  you  need  not  answer.  I  only  want  to  tell 
you,  so  you  will  know  that  I  love  you,  love  you, 
love  you,  not  as  a  boy  loves,  —  that  was  at  first ;  now 
it  is  a  man's  devotion  I  give  you.  I  don't  let  myself 
hope  I  can  ever  win  from  you  more  than  a  kind 
tolerance ;  but  if  you  were  my  enemy  ten  times  over  ; 
if   you,  by   your   own    act,    handed    me    over   to   your 


268  A    LOYAL    LASS 

own  people  to  be  shot  or  hung,  or  sent  to  languish 
my  life  away  in  prison,  I  should  still  love  you,  love 
you.  Ah,  how  good  you  are  to  let  me  say  it,  and 
not  forbid  me.  I  have  felt  sometimes  as  if  I  must 
tell  you  or  die.  Marianne,  Marianne,  how  much  I 
thank  you.  You  have  let  me  tell  you  that  I  love 
you."  The  words  poured  out  with  passionate  fire,  not 
indeed  as  a  boy  would  say  them,  yet  it  was  not  two 
years  since  they  had  met,  and  he  had  hardly  reached 
man's  estate. 

Marianne  was  thrilled  to  the  very  core  of  her  being. 
She  felt  that  this  was  true  love;  that  he  had  given 
her  the  best  he  would  ever  have  to  give,  and  she 
stood  silent  and  awed  in  the  presence  of  this  great 
affection.  "  I  don't  see  how  you  can  feel  so,"  she 
said,  after  a  moment.  She  drew  her  hand  gently  away 
from  his  clasp.  "You  know  it  would  be  impossible. 
I  ought  to  feel  more  than  grateful,  because  you  stood 
between  me  and  death  at  the  risk  of  your  own 
life." 

He  lifted  his  hand,  and  she  understood  that  it  hurt 
him  for  her  to  refer  again  to  that,  but  she  went  on: 
"Ever  since  then  —  and— yes,  before,  I  wanted  to 
like  you,  but  I  felt  that  I  couldn't;  I  should  not, 
when  you  were  my  country's  enemy  —  my  father's 
enemy  and  mine  —  but  I  have — I  do  think  kindly  of 
you.     I  can't  help  that,  and  I  don't  believe   it  is   dis- 


ASA    AGAIN  269 

loyal — when  —  when  —  that  is  all  I  do.  But  you  see 
—  you  know,  it  could  only  be  a  friendship  at  the 
best." 

''  I  know,"  he  said  gently.  "  It  makes  me  very 
happy  to  hear  you  say  that  it  can  be  that ;  and  if  I 
fall  before  the  war  is  over,  you  will  have  known  that 
if  I  could  give  my  life  for  you  it  would  not  be  too 
much,  but  that  to  have  told  you  of  my  love  will 
bring  me  peace  in  my  last  hour." 

Again  Marianne's  Hp  trembled.  "Don't  talk  that 
way,  please,  and  —  and  I  am  not  worthy  of  all  that. 
I  don't  see  how  you  can  feel  so  when  I  — " 

"  When  you  don't  care  for  me .''  Jerusha  might  tell 
you  that  you  have  yet  to  learn  that  it  is  more  blessed 
to  give  than  to  receive,"  he  said,  smiling  ;  for,  seeing 
that  she  was  white  and  shaken  by  this  interview,  he 
reproached  himself  for  having  been  so  insistent.  "  For- 
give me,  Marianne,"  he  said.  "  I  didn't  realize  that 
you  are  not  as  strong  as  you  might  be,  and  I  am 
afraid  I  have  been  inconsiderate  in  talking." 

"No,  no,"  she  smiled,  "don't  mind.  I  am  a  little 
easily  made  nervous,  but  I  am  getting  stronger  every 
day;  and  please  don't  blame  yourself  if  I  seem  silly 
and  babyish.  I  cry  so  easily  nowadays  that  Jerusha 
has  no  patience  with  me.  I  intend  to  get  strong  and 
well ;  you  know  it's  only  a  question  of  time."  She 
was   very  gentle   and   quiet,  quite   different   from   the 


270  A   LOYAL    LASS 

Marianne  of  old ;  but  her  very  gentleness  appealed  to 
him  all  the  more. 

They  walked  slowly  toward  the  cabin,  and  though 
Jerusha  was  not  very  cordial  in  her  greeting,  she  was 
not  ill-pleased  to  see  the  young  man  again.  ''There 
is  a  stir  in  the  armies,"  he  told  them,  "and  one  does 
not  know  just  where  it  is  safe.  We  hold  Fort  Niagara, 
it  is  true,  but  the  Americans  say  that  they  are  deter- 
mined to  relieve  us  of  that  responsibility,  if  what  the 
spies  and  deserters  tell  us  be  true.  I  think  the  longer 
we  delay  in  making  our  way  to  your  grandmother's, 
Marianne,  the  worse  for  your  safety." 

So  then  it  was  that  with  a  sort  of  grim  regret 
Jerusha  bade  farewell  to  her  leach  pits,  her  soap 
kettle,  her  small  stores  and  belongings  which  had 
made  the  little  cabin  a  real  home  to  her,  and  after 
seeing  Acsah  returned  to  her  people,  she  started  out 
with  Marianne  into  what  new  trials  neither  could 
foresee. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

Sorroufiil   Hearts 

OF  the  few  houses  left  standing  in  that  border 
country,  Madame  Desvouges's  was  one.  Victor, 
it  is  true,  had  not  had  an  easy  time  of  it,  and  more 
than  once  was  threatened  with  expulsion  by  one  party 
or  the  other,  but  Victor  was  not  combative ;  he  had 
no  personal  grievance,  he  told  the  authorities,  and  why 
should  he  fight  ?  When  they  attempted  to  burn  his 
home  over  his  head,  for  Madame  Desvouges  and  for 
his  sister  he  would  do  battle,  but  he  had  friends  in 
both  armies,  and  why  should  he  quarrel  with  one  or 
the  other  ?  Such  obvious  neutrality  was  quite  enough 
to  assure  any  one  of  his  peaceable  intentions ;  and 
even  when  orders  were  given  that  every  able-bodied 
man  should  be  pressed  into  service,  Victor  somehow 
managed  to  slip  out  of  the  way,  and  calmly  held  to 
his  post,  while  up  and  down  the  land  ravaging  bands 
of  foragers,  hangers-on  of  both  armies,  and  plun- 
derers of  all  sorts,  were  laying  waste  the  country. 
"My  place  is  here,"  declared  Victor;  ''I  am  the  gar- 
rison, the  commandant,  what  officer  you  will,  of  this 
fort,   and  here  I  remain." 

271 


272  A    LOYAL    LASS 

And  so  the  besom  of  destruction  passed  over  the 
old  house,  and  it  was  left  to  its  occupants  who  clung 
to  it  so  obstinately.  It  is  true  they  had  been  stripped 
of  nearly  all  that  could  be  of  use  to  cither  army,  but 
the  more  they  were  called  upon  for  supphes,  the  more 
indefatigably  did  Victor  plant  and  reap  and  gather 
into  barns,  so  that  he  came  to  be  considered  quite  a 
valuable  commissariat,  and  perhaps  that  was  the  rea- 
son he  was  let  alone. 

It  was  one  cold  night  during  the  time  that  Mari- 
anne was  lying  ill  that  those  at  the  Desvouges  farm 
were  startled  by  hearing  rapid  hoof  beats  coming  up 
the  lane.  Madame  cast  a  quick  look  of  apprehen- 
sion at  Victor.     "Some  one  for  you,  my  son.?" 

"Perhaps,"  he  replied,  "but  there  can  be  nothing 
to  alarm  us,  when  the  men  are  all  in  winter  quarters 
and  no  expeditions  are  likely  to  be  undertaken." 

"  Go,  then,  and  see  who  it  is." 

Victor  Hghted  his  lantern  and  went  to  the  door. 
It  was  snowing  drearily,  in  heavy  flakes.  The  horse 
was  coming  fast  up  the  lane,  between  the  rows  of 
leafless  trees;  at  the  gate  he  stopped  of  his  own 
accord.  Victor  held  up  his  lantern.  "  Who  is  it  ? " 
he  cried. 

"  For  the  love  of  Heaven,  Victor,  help  us,"  said  a 
familiar  voice. 

"  Royal !  "   cried   Victor.     Not  once    since   that   day 


SORROWFUL    HEARTS  273 

when  his  grandmother  had  bidden  him  take  his  wife 
away  had  Royal  entered  the  house.  He  and  Victor 
had  met :  they  bore  each  other  no  ill-will.  Victor 
had  few,  if  any,  enemies;  he  was  always  disposed  to 
be  tolerant.  True,  Royal  had  disappointed  his  grand- 
mother, but,  argued  Victor,  he  did  it  unwittingly,  and 
so  now  to  see  him  at  the  gate  at  this  hour  and  in 
this  weather  argued  some  disaster.  As  he  turned 
the  light  of  his  lantern  fuller  upon  Royal,  he  saw 
that  he  was  not  alone.  Close  to  his  breast  he  held 
his  wife,  and  under  her  cloak  was  warmly  clasped  a 
tiny  baby. 

At  sight  of  this  down  went  Victor's  lantern  in  a 
twinkling.  "Give  me  the  little  one,"  he  said,  holding 
out  his  arms.  "  Victorine  !  Maman  !  "  he  shouted. 
"  Here !  "  Victorine  came  running  out,  and  into  her 
arms  Victor  laid  the  child.  "  It  is  Royal's  baby,"  he 
said.  And  Victorine  enfolded  the  tiny  bundle  closer. 
"  Run  in  with  the  little  one ;  it  is  cold,"  Victor  urged, 
and  then  he  gave  his  attention  to  Kate,  gently  helping 
her  down.  As  she  reached  the  ground  she  staggered  into 
the  arms  of  Madame  Desvouges,  opened  to  receive  her. 
"Go  in  quickly,"  said  Victor,  "and  I  will  come  with 
Royal ;  he  is  hurt,   I  think." 

"To  the  death,"  murmured  Royal.  "Get  me  in, 
Victor,  I  have  not  long." 

The  tears  were  rolling  down  Madame's  face  as  she 

T 


274  A    LOYAL   LASS 

knelt  by  Kate,  who  had  fainted  upon  reaching  the  warm 
room.  "  She  is  ill  and  weak,  poor  child,"  said  Madame. 
''  Such  a  little  baby,  Victorine.  Ah  me,  how  cruel  to 
drive  them  out  into  this  bitter  night."  Between  them 
they  got  Kate  into  an  inner  room.  Victorine  laid  the 
child  by  her  side,  and  the  two  women  gave  themselves 
up  to  ministering  to  the  mother  and  child,  while  Victor 
helped  Royal  to  his  own  bed. 

"  It  is  no  use,"  gasped  Royal.  And,  indeed,  Victor 
saw  that  no  effort  of  his  could  stay  the  hand  of  the 
death  angel.  "They  came  upon  us,"  Royal  said, 
speaking  with  difficulty,  "  no,  no,  not  American  soldiers, 
they  were  but  a  band  of  plunderers  and  ruffians  with  no 
country.  They  drove  us  out  and  set  fire  to  the  house. 
They  would  have  done  worse  but  I  struck  down  one 
fellow  and  seized  his  horse  — I  managed  to  get  Kate 
and  the  boy,  but  — they  fired  — and  — I  am  hard  hit." 
He  lay  breathing  heavily.  "  Poor  Kate  !  "  he  said,  after 
a  time.  "You  will  — not — let  her  — suffer,  Victor. 
And  my  little  son.     Where  is  Victorine  ?     She  —  will  be 

good  —  to  my  —  boy.     He,  you   know  —  my  father 

forgave  me  —  the  letter  is  here  —  "  He  laid  his  hand 
feebly  on  his  breast.  "He  — it  was  all  cross  purposes 
—  misunderstandings.  Mother  —  and  poor  —  little 
Marianne  —  I  —  don't  —  know  —  where  they  are. 
You'll  be  good  — to  Kate  — and— the  boy,  Vic- 
tor.?" 


SORROWFUL    HEARTS  275 

'*  I  swear  to  you  I  will,"  said  Victor,  gravely.  **  They 
shall  not  suffer  while  I  am  able  to  help  them." 

"Victorine!" 

Victor  went  to  the  door  and  called  his  sister.  She 
came  in  quick  response.  Victor  took  her  two  hands  in 
his.     "  Victorine,  my  poor  girl,  he  is  dying." 

''  No,  no  !  "  Victorine  clutched  his  hand  with  frantic 
clasp. 

"He  has  asked  for  you.     Can  you  be  calm  ? " 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  can.     I  will." 

They  entered  the  room  together.  The  man  lying 
there  was  growing  very  weak.  "  Victorine,"  he  whis- 
pered, "  good  angel,  Victorine  —  you  —  will  —  love  my 
—  boy  ?     Kate,  my  wife —  is  she  —  is  she  —  " 

"  She  is  very  weak,  but  comparatively  comfortable. 
We  have  put  her  to  bed.     Maman  is  with  her." 

A  smile  came  over  the  man's  face.     ''  Grand'mere  ? " 

"Yes.  Ah,  Royal,  dear  boy,  you  need  not  fear 
for  your  wife  and  son.  We  will  love  them  and  care 
for  them.  Maman  is  so  distressed.  She  reproaches 
herself." 

"  No  —  she  must  not.     Grand'mere  !  " 

The  elder  woman  was  summoned.  She  came, 
trembling  and  wretched.  "I  drove  you  from  me, 
Royal.  I  did  this  dreadful  thing !  "  she  cried,  wring- 
ing her  hands.  "Where  should  you  have  brought 
your  young  wife  but  here  to   your  own   people  .'*     Ah 


276  A   LOYAL    LASS 

me,  I  have  a  cruel,  bad  heart.  Live,  Royal,  live,  and 
I  will  show  you  how  tender  I  can  be  to  your  wife 
and  child.  Such  a  little  child,  so  small  and  helpless ! 
My  great-grandson.  Ah  me !  that  I  should  be  so 
cruel."     She  burst  into  uncontrollable  weeping. 

The  dying  man's  eyes  rested  on  Victorine.  "  My 
boy,"  he  said. 

''You  want  to  see  him.-*" 

*'Yes,"  came  the  faint  whisper. 

Victorine  went  out,  and  returned  with  the  little  one, 
who  opened  his  baby  eyes  and  blinked  as  he  was 
brought  into  the  hghted  room.  Victorine  laid  him  by 
Royal's  side,  and  the  baby  closed  its  little  hand  around 
one  of  his  father's  chill  fingers.  Royal's  eyes,  full  of 
a  strange,  awed,  yearning  expression,  sought  Victo- 
rine. "  My  son,"  he  said,  "  and  he  will  have  no 
father." 

"  I  will  be  a  father  to  him,  Royal,"  said  Victor,  in 
a  broken  voice. 

''And  he  shall  be  my  dearest  care,"  Victorine  told 
him.  "  If  God  spares  me,  and  so  far  as  a  woman 
can,  I  will  watch  over  him,  and  I  pray  he  may  grow 
to  be  a  good  man.  His  mother  shall  not  be  left  to 
battle  alone ;  be  sure  of  that." 

Royal  smiled.  He  seemed  content.  His  eyes  closed, 
and  he  lay  very  still,  each  moment  pulsing  out  his 
last  heart-beats.      Victorine   bent  over  him,  an  agony 


SORROWFUL    HEARTS  277 

of  love  in  her  eyes.  Once  more  he  smiled  at  her. 
**  Good  angel  —  Victorine  —  sing." 

She  began  tremblingly,  faintly ;  it  was  so  sore  a 
trial,  but  faith  and  devotion  and  heroism  gave  her 
strength,  and  the  beautiful  voice  arose  clearer  and 
sweeter.  Her  eyes  were  uplifted ;  one  hand  clasped 
Royal's.  The  sobs  of  Madame  Desvouges  grew  less 
and  less.  She  wept  quietly.  Once  more  Royal  opened 
his  eyes.  Before  him  Victorine  held  her  crucifix, 
dearer  forever  after  by  reason  of  its  having  received 
his  last  look.  There  was  one  deep  sigh,  and  Royal's 
boy  was  fatherless.  But  Victorine,  in  the  very  agony 
of  her  grief,  sang  on  till  her  hymn  was  concluded. 
Then  she  sank  down  on  her  knees  by  the  bedside. 
Victor  led  his  mother  away,  and  they  left  her  there 
with  her  dead  love  and  his  living  child. 

Kate  took  her  place  very  quietly  in  the  household. 
It  was  weeks  before  she  could  leave  her  bed,  and  in 
that  time  Royal  had  been  laid  to  rest  under  the 
snows  of  March,  and  the  baby  had  become  the  most 
important  member  of  the  family.  Nothing  in  all  the 
world  could  have  brought  Victorine  the  comfort  that 
this  helpless  bit  of  humanity  was  able  to  give.  In 
her  heart  he  was  Roy,  her  king,  though  Kate  had 
told  her  that  he  was  named  Walter  by  his  father's 
wish.  Under  unremitting  love  and  care,  the  baby 
throve,  and  Kate  at  last  was  able  to  take  up  the  busi- 


278  A    LOYAL    LASS 

ness  of  living  with  a  less  feeling  of  loneliness  than  at 
first  seemed  possible.  They  were  all  so  gentle,  so 
solicitous,  so  concerned  for  her  and  her  Httle  son. 
There  was  not  one  in  the  house  who  did  not  make 
mother  and  child  the  first  consideration,  and  though 
Kate  protested,  they  all  assured  her  that  they  could  not 
help  it;  there  was  nothing  in  the  world  so  important 
to  them  as  Royal's  wife  and  child.  Therefore  Kate 
accepted  this  homage  graciously  and  unaffectedly, 
and  grew  to  love  them  as  they  did  her.  So  that 
when  Marianne  arrived  late  in  the  spring,  she  found  at 
her  grandmother's  quite  a  new  state  of  things :  Queen 
Kate  and  his  Royal  Highness,  Sir  Walter,  absorbing 
the  interest  of  the  whole  family. 

Marianne  had  not  made  her  journey  without  diffi- 
culty. With  the  news  of  the  probable  approach  of  the 
Americans,  who  were  determined  more  than  ever  to 
conduct  a  successful  invasion  of  Canada,  the  country 
again  became  the  haunt  of  bands  of  marauders  ready 
for  the  sHghtest  excuse  to  pounce  down  upon  whatever 
might  present  itself  in  the  way  of  plunder.  To  avoid 
these,  who  might  almost  be  termed  bandits,  it  was  nec- 
essary that  the  travellers  should  proceed  cautiously. 
But  with  the  aid  of  some  friendly  Indians,  and  with 
Jack  as  their  main  protector,  they  reached  the  river 
and  were  set  over  safely. 

It  was  a  pretty  domestic  scene  which  greeted  them  at 


SORROWFUL    HEARTS  279 

the  threshold  of  Madame  Desvouges's  door.  Kate  held 
her  little  son,  before  whose  eager  eyes  Victor  dangled 
a  bright  coin.  Victorine  was  sewing  upon  a  small  gar- 
ment, fashioned  from  one  of  Madame's  treasured 
bits  of  fine  cambric,  but  none  too  good  for  Master 
Walter.  Madame  was  knitting  a  pair  of  baby's  socks, 
and  all  eyes  were  given  to  glancing  between  times  to 
the  baby  himself. 

Into  the  room  came  Marianne,  Jerusha,  and  Jack ; 
and  the  first  thing,  Marianne,  too,  prostrated  herself 
before  the  idol.  "  Oh,  the  dear  love,"  she  cried.  **  To 
think  I  didn't  know  I  was  an  aunt."  She  kissed  the 
soft,  curhng,  pink  hands,  then  ran  from  one  to  the  other 
to  give  her  greeting.  ''You  knew  I  would  be  here 
soon  ?  Yes,  it  was  Jack  who  discovered  me.  Ah  me, 
but  it  has  been  a  long,  sad  winter.  Perceive  me, 
grand'mere,  as  one  arisen  from  the  dead.  I  will  tell  you 
my  tale  of  woe  later.  Yes,  I  have  been  ill.  Did 
Asa  not  tell  you  ?  And  how  are  you  all .''  Every- 
body ?     And  where  is  Royal  ?  " 

There  was  silence.  Kate's  head  bent  low  over  her 
baby's.  "  Our  dear  Lord  has  taken  him,  Marianne," 
said  Victorine,  gently.  Marianne  gazed  at  her,  wide- 
eyed,  and  then  she  fell  into  a  passion  of  weeping. 

But  it  was  Victorine  who  took  her  in  her  arms  and 
tried  to  comfort  her. 

*'  It  is  so  dreadful,  so  dreadful,"  sobbed   Marianne. 


28o  A   LOYAL    LASS 

'*  My  only  brother,  and  my  father  a  prisoner,  and  my 
mother  I  cannot  tell  where.  Oh,  why  did  I  not  die, 
too  ?     It  is  too  sorrowful  a  world  to  live  in." 

"  No,  no,  dear  child,"  Victorine  chided  her,  gently, 
"  you  do  not  know  what  may  be  in  store  for  you. 
You  do  not  know  what  work  waits  for  you  to  do. 
See,  here  are  all  of  us  who  love  you,  and  this  dear 
baby,  your  nephew;  he  has  your  brother's  eyes,  and 
he  will  comfort  you  as  he  has  all  of  us."  She  took 
the  baby  from  Kate,  and  placed  him  in  Marianne's 
arms.  And  indeed  her  tears  were  stayed  at  sight  of 
the  wondering  baby  eyes;  and  when  the  little  one 
smiled  up  at  her,  she  could   but  smile   back  at  him. 

Jack  could  not  stay  with  them  long.  There  was 
too  much  astir.  He  and  Marianne  had  one  more 
talk  together.  For  some  reason,  Marianne  discerned 
that  her  grandmother  did  not  make  such  a  point  of 
forcing  Victor's  company  upon  her;  and  Victor  him- 
self, though  the  same  even-tempered  fellow,  had  not 
once  sought  her  out  for  a  confidential  talk,  had  not 
once  told  her  that  she  was  the  prettiest  girl  in  the 
country,  nor  had  he  made  any  allusions  to  those  old 
days  when  they  were  such  comrades.  Was  she,  then, 
so  changed.?  Had  her  illness  and  her  dire  experi- 
ences so  altered  her  as  to  give  her  no  more  a  claim 
to  being  called  pretty  ?  She  felt  quite  aggrieved,  and 
perhaps    because  of  that  was    all   the    more   ready  to 


SORROWFUL   HEARTS  281 

join  Jack  when  he  asked  her  to  walk  with  him  down 
to  the  orchard,  where  the  apple-blossoms  were  display- 
ing their  wonders  of  pink  and  white. 

"You  do  not  mind  going?"  he  said. 

"  No,  I  shall  like  to,"  Marianne  replied,  with  a  side 
glance  at  Victor.  She  was  glad  of  this  opportunity 
of  showing  her  indifference  to  her  old  admirer.  To 
be  sure  she  had  never  thought  of  Victor  sentimen- 
tally, she  told  herself,  and  it  was  time  he  knew  it. 
She  had  grown  very  dependent  upon  Jack  in  these 
days  when  they  had  braved  the  perils  of  the  journey 
together,  and  somehow  they  seemed  to  have  more  in 
common. 

They  passed  out  into  the  spring  sunshine,  and  Kate 
watched  them  with  a  sigh.  A  year  ago,  in  spring- 
time, she  and  Royal  were  married ;  so  long  ago,  it 
seemed.  She  looked  at  the  little  one  lying  in  her 
lap.  Victor  came  and  laid  a  gentle  finger  on  the 
baby's  soft  fuzzy  head.  "  He  grows,"  he  said,  with 
pleased  interest.  "  He  will  soon  be  walking  and 
talking,  Kate,  and  I  will  teach  him  to  do  many 
things.  Do  you  notice  that  he  likes  music  ?  Already 
he  listens  when  I  take  my  violin."  He  took  down 
the  instrument  from  its  corner,  and  began  to  play 
softly  upon  it,  watching   the   baby's  face  the  while. 

The  gentle  strains  reached  the  ears  of  the  two 
who  had  seated    themselves    under  a  branching  apple 


282  A    LOYAL    LASS 

tree.  '*  It  is  Victor,"  said  Marianne.  "  He  plays  to 
the  baby.  I  think,"  she  said,  half-aggrieved,  "  the 
baby  has  cut  me  out." 

Jack  picked  up  a  rosy  petal  which  had  drifted 
down  upon  her  hand.  "  Do  you  care  for  that  ?  "  he 
asked. 

''  I  don't  know.  A  little,  maybe.  I  don't  like  to 
be  set  aside  even  for  a  baby,  and  then  —  "  She  paused, 
and  let  the  falling  petals  drift  through  her  fingers. 

"And  then  some  day  you  expect  to  marry  Victor; 
is  that  it.'^"  asked  Jack,  m  an  unsteady  voice. 

"No  —  yes — that  is,  I  cannot  tell.  Grand'mere  has 
always  wanted  it  to  be  so,  but — I  —  "  She  shot  a 
quick  glance  at  Jack,  and  turned  her  head  aside.  "  I 
am  beginning  to  think  I  could  never  have  cared 
enough  —  not  in  that  way.  I  am  beginning  to  know 
one  doesn't  —  does  not  feel  just  the  same  toward  — 
oh,  I  don't  know  what  I  am  trying  to  say." 

Jack  seized  her  hand.  "  Marianne,  what  makes  you 
say  this  ?  " 

She  was  silent.  "  Because  I  am  older,  I  suppose," 
she  answered,  after  a  pause.  "  I  know  better  what  it 
means.  I  couldn't  be  content  to  live  all  my  life  with 
Victor ;  he  isn't  exciting  enough."  She  laughed  a 
little. 

"Then  if  he  were  —  exciting  —  you  would  be  will- 
ing.?" 


SORROWFUL   HEARTS  283 

"  Perhaps.  I  can't  tell.  That  is  the  way  I  feel  now. 
I  don't  know  what  will  suit  me  a  year  or  two  hence." 

"  You  are  older  than  when  you  fell  into  the  bog,  I 
confess,"  said  Jack.  "Ah,  Marianne,  I  am  in  a  worse 
slough  than  ever  you  were  in.  I  fell  in  then,  and  I 
shall  never  get  out  unless  you  pull  me.  You  have  your 
revenge."  He  sighed.  "  I  am  afraid  I  shall  always 
stay  there,  for  you  are  not  so  merciful  to  a  prisoner 
as  I  was." 

Marianne  shook  her  head.  "Don't  let  us  talk  about 
it.  You  know  there  is  not  the  slightest,  no,  not  the 
slightest,  possibiHty  of  your  getting  out  by  my  help. 
I  have  no  doubt,"  she  added  brightly,  "  that  some  one 
else  will  come  to  your  rescue  before  you  are  in  too 
deep.  Oh,  if  I  could  really  save  your  life,"  she  added 
more  seriously,  "  I  would  be  so  glad ;  for  then  I  would 
not  feel,  when  I  have  to  tell  you  the  truth,  that  I 
ought  not  for  fear  of  hurting  you." 

"I  know  all  that,"  said  Jack,  humbly.  "Shall  I 
put  myself  in  danger  to  make  it  easier  for  you  ? " 

"You  ridiculous  boy,  of  course  not."  She  tapped 
him  lightly  with  a  little  bunch  of  blossoms.  "  At  least, 
the  situation  has  this  merit :  I  can  be  friends  with  you 
without  censuring  myself,  and  I  never  felt  that  I  could 
before." 

"  Did  you  ever  want  to  .-*  " 

"  Sometimes,  yes." 


284  A    LOYAL    LASS 

'*  Then  that  is  a  point  gained.  I  feel  more  hopeful. 
Isn't  it  a  French  fashion  —  are  you  French  enough 
—  to  —  to  kiss  me  good-by.^" 

Marianne  colored  up.  "I  —  no  —  but  you  may  kiss 
my  cheek.  No,  no,  not  now.  When  you  go."  The 
thought  of  his  going  suddenly  startled  her,  and  she 
put  both  hands  over  her  eyes  quickly,  as  if  she  would 
shut  out  a  vision  she  saw.  ''  Will  there  be  much  fight- 
ing.?" she  asked.  "Shall  you  be  in  many  battles,  do 
you  think  .-^  " 

"  Who  can  tell  ?  I  go,  and  that  is  enough  to  know. 
It  is  all  very  uncertain.  I  may  come  back  with  flying 
colors,  and  I  may  be  stricken  down  before  night ;  that 
is  a  soldier's  life.  Would  you  be  sorry  to  lose  your  — 
friend .? " 

"  Yes,  very.  Please  don't  talk  of  that  as  a  possi- 
bility. Let  us  be  gay  and  happy.  You  will  come 
back,  we  will  say  and  believe ;  and  your  grandfather 
and  Kate  will  live  together,  and  after  a  while  you 
will  marry  —  Minerva  Ashman." 

"  Never !  " 

"Oh,  I  don't  mean  right  away.  Years  and  years 
from  now." 

Jack  shook  his  head  very  positively.  "There  is 
only  one  girl  in  the  world  I  shall  ever  be  content  to 
marry,  and  if  I  cannot  have  her,  I  shall  live  and  die 
an  old  bachelor.     Besides,  you  forget ;  it  would  be  cruel 


SORROWFUL   HEARTS  285 

to  take  Kate  from  your  grandmother  and  Victorine.  I 
couldn't  feel  that  it  would  be  right  to  do  that." 

''Then  you  will  have  to  go  to  Kentucky  and  live  with 
Sue.     Would  you  ever  be  willing  to  do  it,  I  wonder." 

"  I  think  not.  I  might  go  somewhere,  miles  and 
miles  away.  If  you — ah,  Marianne,  if  you  married, 
I  don't  think  I  could  live  near  you." 

"  Don't  you  ?  "  she  asked  lamely. 

"  No,  I  love  you  too  much.  There,  I  said  I  would 
not  worry  you  again  by  saying  so,  but  it  is  so  sweet 
to  tell  you  and  have  you  listen.  Here,  under  these 
trees,  in  the  spring  sunshine,  with  war  and  danger 
and  all  so  far  off,  as  it  seems,  I  can  only  think  of 
one  thing  as  I  look  at  you,  and  that  is  that  I  love 
you.  Some  day,  maybe,  if  it  is  my  lot  to  fall  upon 
the  battlefield,  you  may  like  to  remember  that  you 
made  me  so  very  happy  in  this  our  last  hour  together." 

"  I  am  glad  if  I  do."  The  words  came  in  a  whisper. 
"  I  think,  perhaps,  if  this  is  really  our  last  hour 
together,  that  you  may  kiss  me  good-by  now." 

''  Marianne,  dearest,  how  good  you  are."  He  bent 
to  kiss  her  cheek,  but  she  turned  her  face  and  her 
lips  met  his.  Then  she  started  to  her  feet  and  ran 
back  to  the  house  holding  one  hand  over  her  beating 
heart ;  and  up  to  her  room  she  went,  to  throw  herself 
down  on  the  bed  and  weep  the  bitter  tears  of  a  newly 
awakened  and  hopeless  love. 


CHAPTER    XIX 
Marianne  Celebrates 

THE  summer  of  1814  found  the  American  troops 
upon  the  Niagara  frontier  more  confident  than 
ever  before.  Under  the .  indefatigable  labors  of  Gen- 
eral Scott,  they  had  been  vigorously  trained,  all 
through  the  spring,  in  military  tactics,  and  toward 
the  end  of  June  it  was  proposed  to  reopen  the 
campaign.  There  were  British  troops  encamped  at 
Chippewa ;  Forts  George,  Niagara,  and  Erie  were 
garrisoned,  and  at  Queenston  was  a  small  force. 
There  was  much  sickness  in  the  British  camp,  and 
their  entire  force  was  not  so  large  but  that  they  had 
to  resort  to  a  draft  of  one-fourteenth  of  the  male 
population.  This  proclamation  alarmed  Madame  Des- 
vouges  and  Victorine.  What  if  Victor,  who  had  been 
so  fortunately  exempt  thus  far,  should  now  be  forced 
to  take  up  arms,  when  he  was  more  than  ever  needed 
at  home.'*  But  Victor  was  again  lucky,  for  the  axe 
did  not  fall  upon  his  devoted  head. 

With  Royal  beyond  all  hopes  and  fears,  with  her 
father  a  prisoner  at  Quebec,  all  Marianne's  anxiety 
was  now  centred  in  Jack,  who  was  in    the   field   and 

286 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  287 

might  at  any  time  be  called  to  battle.  There  were 
daily  reports  that  the  Americans  intended  to  lose 
no  time  in  regaining  their  lost  ground,  and  that  they 
were  ready  to  invade  Canada.  The  British  had  been 
vigilant  in  picking  off  spies  who  attempted  to  cross 
the  river,  but,  nevertheless,  it  was  known  that  the 
Americans  were  quite  aware  of  the  strength  —  or 
weakness  —  of  their  foe,  and  that  when  they  came 
a  hot  conflict  might  be  expected.  Soon  the  whole 
country  was  up  in  arms.  Marching  and  counter- 
marching, camps  here,  there,  everywhere ;  the  noise 
of  skirmishing,  of  hoof-beats  up  and  down  the  roads, 
of  alarms  sounded,  of  the  beat  of  drums  and  the 
call  of  fifes  filled  the  air. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  of  July  Marianne 
came  downstairs  full  of  enthusiasm.  ''  Independence 
Day,"  she  cried.  ''  I  wish  we  could  win  a  battle  this 
day." 

*'  You  know  what  that  means,"  said  Kate,  signifi- 
cantly. 

"What.?"  asked  Marianne,  wheeling  around  defi- 
antly. 

Kate  took  her  face  between  her  hands.  "Your 
eyes  were  very  red  the  day  Jack  went  away,  little 
sister." 

Marianne  bit  her  lip  and  gave  her  head  a  toss. 
"Well,  and  what  of  it.?     I   suppose   I   may  have  my 


288  A    LOYAL    LASS 

griefs  and  that  you  do  not  always  know  the  nature 
of  them." 

Kate  put  her  arms  around  her.  *'  Don't  be  cross, 
dear.  Jack  told  me  long,  long  ago  that  you  were 
very  dear  to  him,  and  it  is  nothing  to  be  ashamed 
of  that  you  should  shed  a  tear  for  his  sake." 

Marianne's  head  drooped,  and  she  sighed.  ''Yes; 
but,  Kate,  you  know  that  however  much  he  cared, 
it  could  never  be  anything  but  a  friendship." 

"Why.?" 

"  Because  he  is  a  Britisher,  or  the  same  as  one ;  and 
my  father  would  be  very  unhappy,  more  than  ever 
that  he  is  bereft  of  his  son,  if  I  were  to  go  over  to 
the  enemy.  I  have  always  stood  by  father,  and  I 
shall  always  do  so,  whatever  happens." 

"  Even  if  it  means  the  breaking  of  your  own  heart .?  " 

"  I  will  not  let  my  heart  break ;  but  even  if  it  did, 
rather  than  not  live  on  American  soil  I  will  die  by 
inches,  but  I  will  die  a  free,  independent  citizen  of 
my  own  United  States  ;   so  there  !  " 

"  Then  nothing  will  persuade  you  to  live  on  this 
side  the  river  ?  What  about  Victor  ?  You  know  your 
family's  desire  in  that  direction." 

''  Whoever  marries  me  will  have  to  come  over  to 
my  side.  If  he  doesn't  love  me  enough  for  that,  he 
can  stay  at  home.  But  it  is  Fourth  of  July,  and  I 
want  to  celebrate.     Where  is  Jerusha  ?     She  is  a  good 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  289 

American ;  we  will  do  something  together  to  declare 
our  sentiments.  If  the  country  were  not  full  of  sol- 
diers, I  would  ride  up  to  the  Falls ;  only  something 
big  and  tremendous  and  exhilarating  like  that  expresses 
my  feelings  on  this  day." 

Kate  laughed  and  picked  up  her  baby,  who  was 
crowing  in  his  cradle,  while  Marianne  went  in  search 
of  Jerusha.  She  found  her  in  the  wash-house  indus- 
triously at  work.  "  It's  Fourth  of  July,  Jerusha," 
said  Marianne.     "  How  shall  we  celebrate.'*" 

"  I  guess  I'm  doing  all  the  celebrating  I'll  do," 
Jerusha  replied.  "  There's  one  thing  I  don't  mean 
shall  be  said  to  me,  and  that  is,  'Why  stand  ye  all 
the  day  idle  ?'     I've  no  time  for  jewlarking." 

*'  Who  said  anything  about  that  ?  Just  hurrah  for 
the  Stars  and  Stripes,  or  sing  Yankee  Doodle  while 
you  are  washing,  or  do  something.  Oh,  dear,  if  one 
could  but  have  a  picnic  or  something  like  that,  and 
if  some  one  was  here  to  make  a  speech  and  set  off 
fireworks,  as  we  used  to  do  at  home,  I  would  be 
pleased." 

Jerusha  swashed  her  clothes  up  and  down  vigorously. 
*'  There's  no  time  for  patriotic  speeches  these  days. 
The  army's  on  the  move,  and  I  guess  they'll  show 
their  patriotism  by  a  kind  of  fireworks  that  ain't  very 
harmless.  They  say  a  proclamation  has  come  out, 
saying  that  nobody's  going  to  be   touched  if  they're 


290  A   LOYAL    LASS 

peaceable  and  quiet ;  and  I  guess  we  can  rest  easy, 
and  not  be  afraid  of  Injuns  being  let  loose  on  us. 
They're  marching  toward  Fort  Erie ;  they  say  it's  took 
by  our  men,  and  they're  coming  this  way.  I  guess 
they'll  git  stopped  before  they  git  here." 

"  They  may  get  stopped,  but  I  hope  they'll  not 
get  beaten.  I  see  plainly,  Jerusha,  that  you  won't 
let  me  kindle  the  fires  of  your  patriotism,  or  if  I 
do,  you  put  them  out  with  soapsuds,  so  I  will  go  off 
by  myself  and  do  my  own  celebrating." 

"  Look  out  that  you  don't  go  too  far,"  Jerusha 
warned  her. 

"  I'll  not,"  Marianne  called  back.  She  went  up 
to  the  garret  to  rummage  in  an  old  chest,  where  she 
remembered  storing  a  good-sized  American  flag  two 
years  before.  It  was  one  she  had  made  and  brought 
over  for  the  purpose  of  teasing  Royal  and  Jack.  She 
rolled  it  up  and  slipped  it  in  her  pocket  with  her 
little  pipe.  Then  she  went  down  through  the  orchard 
and  on  into  the  woods.  A  slim  young  sapling  gave 
her  a  staff  for  her  flag,  and  with  it  flung  out  to  the 
breeze,  she  marched  along  gayly  piping  Yankee  Doodle. 

When  she  reached  a  certain  Httle  knoll  she  planted 
her  flag  firmly,  and  standing  by  its  side  she  addressed 
herself  to  the  silent  company  of  the  trees.  Her  clear, 
girlish  voice  rang  out  in  a  flowery  speech,  in  which 
much  spread-eagle  oratory,  mixed  metaphor,  and  queer 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  291 

logic  were  prominent.  She  was  totally  unaware  that 
she  had  other  audience  than  the  sentinel  trees,  but 
behind  her,  watering  his  horse  at  a  tinkling  brook,  was 
a  young  British  soldier  hastening  with  a  message  to 
Queenston.  In  front  of  her  in  the  thicket  was 
hidden  an  American  scout  on  his  way  in  the  opposite 
direction  to  join  Scott's  army.  Of  the  two,  it  was  the 
scout  who  was  least  anxious  to  be  seen ;  for  his  was  a 
dangerous  errand  through  the  enemy's  country,  and  he 
took  his  Hfe  in  his  hand  when  he  ventured  forth. 

The  address  ended,  Marianne  piped  up  again  her 
Yankee  Doodle.  The  two  men  listened  with  very 
opposite  emotions.  What  did  not  the  little  pipe  bring 
to  the  redcoat's  recollection  ?  What  patriotic  feelings 
were  not  stirred  in  the  heart  of  the  American  }  He 
plucked  up  courage  at  the  sound.  Here  was  a  patri- 
otic maiden,  who  could  probably  give  him  a  few  hints 
how  best  to  avoid  the  enemy  on  his  journey. 

Marianne  stood  smiling  as  he  advanced  toward  her. 
He  halted  at  the  foot  of  the  mound,  but  alas  for  the 
Britisher,  this  very  moment  gave  a  glimpse  of  the  red- 
coat to  the  scout.  Each  saw  the  other  at  the  same 
instant.  It  was  a  critical  time  for  the  American ;  there 
might  be  other  British  near;  he  obeyed  his  first  im- 
pulse and  fired.  At  the  same  instant  Marianne,  having 
seen  his  start  of  surprise,  swung  around  and  caught 
sight  of  the  figure  by  the  brook.     She  rushed  forward 


292  A    LOYAL    LASS 

still  holding  her  flag,  which  she  had  a  minute  before 
taken  in  her  hand.  Did  she  not  recognize  that  boyish 
face  ?    **  Jack  !  "  she  cried.     "  Oh,  Jack  !  " 

The  young  man  still  stood,  but  he  leaned  heavily 
against  his  horse  and  felt  for  his  pistol.  Seeing  this, 
the  American  took  aim  a  second  time,  but  before  he 
could  fire,  the  form  of  the  girl  sprang  between  him  and 
his  enemy,  and  her  flag  covered  Jack  from  sight.  ''  You 
dare  not  fire  on  your  flag,"  cried  Marianne.  "  Go,  go 
quickly ;  I,  too,  am  an  American,  but  you  shall  not  fire 
upon  this  man.  Go,  or  I  will  call  help  ;  your  enemies 
are  nearer  than  you  know."  She  put  the  pipe  to  her 
lips,  and  the  man  plunged  into  the  thicket  without  a 
look  behind. 

Then  Marianne  flung  down  her  flag,  and  ran  to 
where  Jack  had  sunk  to  the  ground,  very  white,  but 
with  a  smile  on  his  Hps.  The  girl  crouched  beside 
him,  and  took  his  head  in  her  lap.  "  Jack,"  she  said, 
''Jack,  you  are  not  hurt  badly;  tell  me  you  are  not." 
His  lips  moved,  but  he  grew  very  faint,  and  no  words 
came.  His  pallor  and  silence  overcame  Marianne  with 
alarm.  "  He  is  dead,"  she  moaned.  *'  All  I  love  must 
go.  Oh,  Jack,  dear,  dear  Jack,  I  have  been  so  cruel  to 
you,  so  wrong  and  hard-hearted.  Speak  to  me.  I  love 
you,  yes,  I  do  love  you.  Listen  while  I  tell  it.  Listen 
before  you  die.  I  know  now.  I  knew  when  you  left 
me  that  day.      Jack,   my  dearest,  my   only  love,  don't 


MARIANNE    CELEBRATES  293 

die."  The  eyelids  fluttered,  but  there  was  no  response 
from  his  white  Ups.  "  What  shall  I  do  ?  What  shall 
I  do  ?  Oh,  if  some  one  would  only  come !  Jerusha  ! 
Victor !  Kate ! "  she  called.  There  came  an  answer 
from  over  the  hill,  and  presently  a  figure  in  sunbonnet 
and  flapping  gown  appeared  between  the  trees.  ''  Je- 
rusha !  Jerusha!"  cried  Marianne,  ''hurry!  hurry!" 
And  Jerusha's  strides  became  a  run. 

''  I  cal'lated  you'd  been  gone  long  enough,"  Jerusha 
began,  but  she  broke  short  her  sentence.  ''What  in 
the  name  of  conscience  are  you  doin'  there  "^  For 
the  land's  sake,  Mary  Ann  Reyburn,  what  are  you 
doing  with  that  Britisher  .?  " 

"  Oh,  Jerusha,  Jerusha,  it's  Jack,  it's  Jack,  and  he's 
killed  !  Oh,  Jerusha,  it  is  my  own  dear  Jack  who  loves 
me  so  ;  and  I  love  him,  I  do.  Jack,  I  do ! " 

Despite  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  Jerusha  gave  her 
a  glance  of  scorn.  "You  do,  do  you.?  I  thought  you 
couldn't  abide  him.  Trust  a  girl  for  not  knowing  her 
own  mind.  Here,  let  me  see  what's  the  matter."  She 
knelt  down  and  laid  her  hand  over  the  young  man's 
heart.  "  He  ain't  dead ;  he's  just  swoonded."  She 
went  to  the  brook,  and  scooping  up  some  water,  dashed 
it  in  his  face,  and  then  began  to  bathe  his  head.  After 
a  little  he  opened  his  eyes  and  smiled  at  them.  Mari- 
anne sat  up  stiffly.     "  You're  not  dead,"  she  said. 

"  No,"  he  replied ;    "  I  guess  not  this  time.      It  was 


294 


A    LOYAL    LASS 


a  close  shave.  You  saved  me,  Marianne,"  he  whis- 
pered. 

The  color  came  back  to  the  girl's  lips.  ''  I  believe  I 
did,"  she  replied,  in  a  low  voice,  glancing  at  Jerusha, 
who  was  tethering  the  horse  that  he  might  not  get 
away.  *'  Or,  rather,"  she  went  on,  seeing  that  Jerusha 
did  not  hear,  ''  it  was  the  flag  did  it.  You  were  saved 
by  my  flag ;  you  can  never  revile  it  again." 

Jack  began  to  laugh  weakly  in  spite  of  his  evident 
pain.      ''It  was  so  funny,"  he  said. 

**  What }  "  asked  Marianne,  in  surprise. 

"  The  Fourth  of  July  address,"  he  answered,  and 
then  he  fainted  again,  and  Marianne's  rising  pique  was 
lost  in  her  anxiety. 

'*  We  must  try  to  get  him  up  to  the  house  at  once," 
said  Jerusha,  coming  at  Marianne's  call.  "  I'll  go  and 
fetch  Victor  and  some  sort  of  litter,  and  I  guess  be- 
tween us  we  can  carry  him.  Don't  you  get  into  high- 
strikes  again  while  I'm  gone.  He's  good  for  some 
time  yet,  for  all  I  kin  see." 

With  this  reassurance  and  admonishment,  Marianne 
was  left.  She  sat  quietly,  with  Jack's  head  resting  in 
her  lap,  and  in  a  short  time  Jerusha  returned,  and  Jack 
was  carefully  carried  to  the  house,  where  he  was  wept 
over  by  Kate,  and  tenderly  ministered  to  by  Victorine 
and  Madame  Desvouges.  He  was  Royal's  friend,  and 
that  was  enough  to  win  him  compassionate  and  gentle 


MARIANNE    CELEBRATES  295 

care.  Upon  seeing  him  in  competent  hands,  Marianne 
held  aloof,  and  as  his  danger  lessened,  she  withdrew 
herself  more  and  more. 

As  night  came  on,  the  sound  of  distant  cannonading 
reached  their  ears,  and  the  next  day  brought  the  news 
of  victory  for  the  Americans  on  the  field  of  Chippewa. 
"I  told  you,"  said  Jerusha,  "there  would  be  fireworks." 

A  few  days  later,  when  the  American  army  was 
encamped  at  Queenston,  who  should  come  hobbling  in 
but  Asa.  He  had  been  wounded  at  Lundy's  Lane,  but 
had  dechned  to  be  sent  to  the  hospital  at  Lewiston, 
saying  he  had  friends  on  this  side  the  river.  He 
brought  news  that  gave  a  strange  gray  pallor  to  Je- 
rusha's  face.  Her  husband  had  fallen  in  battle.  She 
heard  Asa  imperturbably,  giving  no  evidence  of  emo- 
tion but  a  tight  clasping  of  her  knotted  hands.  "  I 
hope  he  was  prepared,"  she  said,  as  she  arose  to  leave 
the  room.  Marianne  stole  after  her.  "  Jerusha,  dear 
Jerusha,"  she  said,  with  her  arms  about  her,  "I  am  so, 
so  grieved  for  you." 

Jerusha  pressed  her  lips  convulsively  together.  "I 
guess  my  bitterest  tears  were  shed  long  ago,"  she  said. 
"  He  wa'n't  a  good  man,  but  he  might  have  been  a 
worse  one.  He  was  no  patriot,  but  —  but  —  "  She 
turned  away  her  head,  and  the  tears  stole  down  her 
cheeks.  He  was  the  love  of  her  youth,  and  at  that 
moment  all  else  was  blotted  out. 


296  A   LOYAL   LASS 

Next  to  appear  was  Fred  Lyle,  Lieutenant  Lyle 
now,  and  he  brought  brighter  news.  Mrs.  Reyburn 
and  Sue  were  in  Geneva,  and  had  been  together  all 
this  time.  They  were  both  well.  Captain  Reyburn 
still  awaited  his  exchange,  but  they  had  heard  from  him 
from  time  to  time,  and  he  was  well  treated  and  hoped 
for  a  speedy  release  ;  indeed,  they  might  expect  to  see 
him  any  day.  Of  Major  Silverthorn  Jack  was  able  to 
tell  them  ;  he  was  still  with  the  army,  and  as  bitter  a 
partisan  as  ever.  Jack,  it  may  be  mentioned,  seemed 
very  well  content  not  to  have  been  a  sharer  in  the 
fortunes  and  misfortunes  of  his  regiment  at  Chippewa 
and  Lundy's  Lane.  Fred  gave  them  a  graphic  account 
of  these  two  battles,  of  that  valiant  charge  at  Chippewa, 
where  General  Scott,  by  his  brilliant  tactics,  defeated 
the  larger  force  of  the  enemy ;  and  of  Lundy's  Lane, 
fought  within  sight  and  sound  of  the  thundering  cata- 
ract of  Niagara,  and  fought  by  night,  a  weird  battle 
surely.  "  We  took  the  battery,  held  it,  and  drove  the 
enemy  from  the  field.  We  should  have  held  our 
ground  ;  there  was  no  reason  why  we  could  not  have 
done  it,  but  because  we  did  not,  the  British  claim  a 
victory,  but  it  is  preposterous." 

Jack,  to  whom  he  was  talking,  did  not  argue  the 
point.  He  felt  in  no  mood  for  it.  He  was  occupied 
with  wondering  why  Marianne  held  herself  so  aloof. 
She  had  saved  his  life,  for  without  a  doubt  a  second 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  297 

shot  from  the  unerring  gun  of  an  American  scout  would 
have  laid  him  low.  He  felt  secure  as  to  his  despatches, 
for  Victor  had  taken  charge  of  them  and  forwarded 
them.  But  for  Marianne's  presence  they  might  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  Jack  told  himself, 
and  he  owed  the  girl  thanks  for  that. 

It  was  his  old  spirit  of  teasing  which  finally  brought 
Marianne  out  of  her  attitude  of  diffidence ;  for  he  told 
her  triumphantly  that  he  meant  to  apply  to  the  British 
government  for  a  medal  for  her  in  recognition  of  her 
gallantry  in  defending  his  Majesty's  messenger,  who 
was  carrying  important  despatches  upon  his  person. 

She  recoiled  a  step  from  him  and  looked  at  him  with 
a  shocked  expression.  He  was  sitting  up  for  the  first 
time,  and  though  not  rosy,  he  looked  well.  *'0h," 
she  exclaimed,  "  I  did  that !  I  was  disloyal  to  my 
country !  O  dear,  that  was  dreadful !  I  ought  not  to 
have  failed  to  examine  your  pockets  to  find  out  what 
you  carried ;  that  is  what  a  real  heroine  would  have 
done.     It  really  was  dreadfully  wrong  of  me." 

"To  save  my  life.?  "  He  held  out  his  hand.  "You 
said  we  were  friends,  Marianne,"  he  dropped  his  ban- 
tering tone.  "  Won't  you  let  me  thank  you  for  that  ? 
It  was  like  your  dear,  noble  self." 

Marianne  smiled.  "  As  I  told  you  before,  you  must 
thank  my  flag ;  it  defended  you.  You  were  under  its 
protection.     No  good  American  would  fire  on  his  own 


298  A    LOYAL   LASS 

flag,  you  see,  and  I  knew  it  would  be  perfectly  safe  for 
you  behind  it." 

"  All  the  same,  the  flag  couldn't  have  walked  without 
feet,  and  it  was  you  who  placed  yourself  between  me 
and  danger.  I  repeat,  and  shall  always  to  my  dying 
day,  that  you  saved  my  life ;  I  wish  you  would  take 
the  credit  for  it  and  let  me  tell  them  all  what  you 
did." 

''  I  don't  want  you  to." 

''Why  not.?" 

Marianne  shot  him  a  hurt  glance.  "  You  must  not 
tell  any  one  that  it  was  I  who  saved  you.  Oh,  can't 
you  see  why  ? "  And  she  precipitately  fled,  leaving  Jack 
to  puzzle  over  her  words.  It  was  months  after  that  his 
masculine  mind  grasped  what  she  meant,  and  he  was 
able  to  perceive  what  her  womanly  intuition  had  seen  in 
a  moment. 

Jack  joined  his  grandfather  in  Montreal,  and  Asa 
with  his  Hmping  foot  remained  with  the  family  till  the 
summer  faded  and  the  winter  brought  the  news  that  the 
Niagara  frontier  was  abandoned  by  both  sides.  It  had 
been  sorely  distressed,  but  one  after  another  began  to 
creep  back  to  the  abandoned  homes  ;  the  wasted  fields 
once  more  began  to  show  signs  of  greenness,  and  houses 
sprang  up  here  and  there  upon  the  sites  marked  by 
blackened  heaps.  Among  the  last  to  return  were  Cap- 
tain   Reyburn  and  his   wife.     The    former  had  at  last 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  299 

received  his  exchange  and  made  haste  to  join  his  wife 
at  Geneva.  Together  they  made  the  journey  back  to 
where  their  home  once  stood,  and  then  they  crossed  the 
river.  The  news  of  Royal's  death  and  of  Marianne's 
safety  had  reached  them,  and  now  they  were  eager  to 
see  their  daughter  and  the  new  claimant  to  their  affec- 
tions, the  baby  Walter. 

It  was  a  nipping  cold  day  when  they  arrived  at  Ma- 
dame Desvouges's  and  found,  shut  in  the  warmth  of  her 
big  living-room,  the  whole  family.  For  once  Mrs.  Rey- 
burn  had  no  words  as  she  held  Marianne  to  her  mother 
heart.  "  Our  child,  our  child  ;  all  we  have  left,"  she  said 
at  last,  turning  to  her  husband.  But  Captain  Reyburn 
was  smiling  down  at  Kate,  as  he  held  the  baby  close  to 
his  bearded  face.  "  Oh,  no,"  he  said,  "  we  have  another 
daughter,  and  here,  my  wife,  is  our  little  grandson  that 
you  have  so  longed  to  see."  He  put  the  child  in  her 
lap  and  asked,  "And  what  is  the  name  of  this  little 
fellow .? " 

''Walter,  Kate  told  me.  It  was  Royal's  dearest 
wish  that  he  should  be  named  after  you."  And  then 
the  strong  man,  who  had  bravely  faced  danger  and  loss 
and  sorrow  and  defeat,  fell  upon  his  knees  by  his  wife's 
side  and  hid  his  face.  "My  son,  my  son,"  he  cried, 
"  how  gladly  would  I  have  died  for  you  !  " 

Tears  were  coursing  down  Marianne's  cheeks  as  she 
bent  over  him.     "  Father,  dear  father,"    she  whispered. 


300  A    LOYAL   LASS 

"  don't  say  that.  What  would  mother  and  I  do  without 
you  ? " 

"  Your  last  letter  was  such  a  comfort,"  Kate  told  him, 
"  and  he  said  many  times  that  he  loved  you  very  dearly 
even  when  he  seemed  the  most  unruly,  and  he  hoped 
his  son  would  be  the  comfort  and  stay  to  you  that  he 
thought  he  had  failed  to  be." 

"  My  poor  Royal,"  sighed  Mrs.  Reyburn,  "  he  was  so 
young,  and  it  was  love  he  needed  to  lead  him.  He 
would  never  be  driven." 

Despite  the  knowledge  that  all  hard  feeling  had  been 
swept  away  by  the  letter  Captain  Reyburn  had  written 
to  his  son,  and  which  was  so  treasured  by  him,  it  was  a 
bitter  moment  for  the  father,  who  reaHzed  too  late  that 
but  for  his  own  inflexible  will  there  need  never  have  been 
any  misunderstanding  between  him  and  his  eldest  born. 

That  Kate  bore  him  no  ill-will  and  was  so  anxious 
to  carry  out  Royal's  wishes  affected  Captain  Reyburn 
greatly,  and  he  paid  her  such  deference  and  considera- 
tion as  would  have  gladdened  Royal's  heart  to  see. 
"You  will  come  home  to  us,  my  daughter,"  he  said  to 
her.  "  I  shall  rebuild  as  soon  as  spring  opens.  By 
then  I  hope  we  shall  have  peace." 

"  We  will  see  whether  Kate  and  the  boy  are  willing 
to  leave  me,"  interposed  Madame  Desvouges,  jealously. 
She  was  pitifully  eager  to  recompense  Kate  for  her  first 
unkindness,  and  as  to  the  boy,  to  lose  him  seemed  more 


MARIANNE   CELEBRATES  301 

than  she  could  bear.  "  You  would  not  take  them  from 
me,"  she  said  pathetically.  "  I  should  never  recover 
from  it !     I  want  them  always,  always." 

"  But  we  want  them,  too,"  said  Mrs.  Reyburn,  already 
a  slave  to  her  grandson's  charms. 

''  We  shall  see,"  said  Madame,  emphatically.  "  There 
is  time  enough.  Matters  will  adjust  themselves.  There 
is  no  need  to  quarrel  over  them  now.  Possession  is 
nine  points  of  the  law,  and  behold,  we  possess." 


CHAPTER   XX 

Peace 

BY  the  time  the  new  home  across  the  river  was 
built  there  was  peace  in  the  land.  The  battle 
of  New  Orleans  had  been  fought,  the  last  engagement 
upon  the  high  seas  had  taken  place,  the  last  prize  had 
been  brought  in.  The  roar  of  battle  would  never  again 
reach  those  whose  ears  were  once  more  attuned  to  the 
rush  of  the  mighty  cataract  of  Niagara. 

''  Your  Uncle  Tom  wanted  me  to  sell  out  up  here  and 
settle  down  near  him,"  Captain  Reyburn  told  his  daugh- 
ter, ''but  I  have  never  seen  a  spot  that  suits  me  so  well 
in  all  my  travels." 

"  There  was  never  so  lovely  a  country,"  returned 
Marianne,  enthusiastically.  "  Where  is  there  anything 
so  grand  as  our  Falls,  and  where  will  you  see  such 
color  as  in  our  river  and  lake }  Who  can  show  us  finer 
scenery .?     No,  no,  I  am  glad  to  live  and  die  here." 

They  had  taken  a  ride  up  to  the  Falls  and  were  look- 
ing at  the  marvellous  greens  and  blues  in  the  water 
below  them.  "  I  feel  very  much  as  if  I  had  been  in  the 
Whirlpool  rapids  myself,"  said  Marianne.     "  Ah,  father 

302 


PEACE  303 

dear,  what  a  terrible,  terrible  time  it  has  been.  I  think 
while  I  live  I  never  can  blot  out  that  day  when  our  home 
was  burned." 

Her  father  looked  grave.  "  I  haven't  paid  my  debt 
to  that  young  man  yet,  and  I  don't  suppose  I  shall  ever 
be  able  to  do  it.  I  wish  you  would  find  out  if  there's 
anything  in  the  world  I  can  do  for  him.  He  was  your 
brother's  friend,  and  so  he  has  more  than  one  claim  on 
me.  I  suppose  you  don't  know  what  he  intends  to  do 
with  himself  now  that  the  war  is  over." 

A  lovely  color  flushed  Marianne's  face.  "  He  says 
his  grandfather  has  decided  to  remain  in  Montreal,  and 
he  wanted  Jack  to  remain  with  him  there,  but  Jack 
didn't  care  to  do  it  He  loves  our  Niagara  country  as 
much  as  we  do." 

"  I  don't  blame  him,  then,  for  wanting  to  stay.  Will 
he  go  back  to  the  old  place  ? " 

"  No,  it  is  to  be  sold,  or  has  been  already,  so  Kate 
tells  me.  Major  Silverthorn  owned  half  of  it,  and  the 
rest  goes  to  his  son's  children,  Kate  and  Sue  and 
Jack." 

Mr.  Reyburn  smiled.  "  I  can't  get  over  your  letting 
Fred  Lyle  shp  you,"  he  said  jokingly. 

"  Ah,  but  you  see  he  would  have  taken  me  to  Ken- 
tucky ;  and  how  would  you  have  liked  that }  " 

"I  didn't  think  of  that  part  of  it.  Well,  he  is 
happy;  he  got  the  girl  he  wanted,  I  reckon." 


304  A   LOYAL   LASS 

"Yes,  I  am  sure  of  that." 

They  mounted  their  horses  and  rode  slowly  back. 
This  was  their  first  day  in  the  new  home,  but  before 
they  had  quite  reached  it  they  met  Jack. 

*'  I  came  over  to  see  the  new  house,"  he  announced. 
"  I  got  back  last  night.  Kate  said  you  would  be  in  con- 
dition to  receive  callers  to-day.  It  is  quite  an  affair. 
Shall  you  build  a  barn.  Captain  ? " 

''  Yes,  I  shall  have  to,  for  I  am  going  to  work  for 
a  good  crop,  and  I  hope  I  shall  need  it.  Then  we'll 
have  to  have  another  husking-bee,  Marianne." 

"  But  alas,  I  fear  we  should  have  a  slim  attend- 
ance." 

''  That  is  a  fact ;  the  thing  we  are  most  in  need 
of  is  neighbors." 

•'  I  was  thinking  of  becoming  a  neighbor  myself," 
said  Jack.     ''  I  must  settle  somewhere." 

*'  You  couldn't  find  a  better  place,"  said  Captain 
Reyburn,  heartily.  "We'll  try  to  be  neighborly. 
But  then  you'll  have  to  become  an  American  citizen, 
if  you're  this  side  the  river." 

"  I  don't  think  that  need  matter  now,  sir.  I  did 
my  duty  when  I  was  called  upon,  and  I  don't  think 
it  makes  any  difference  since  the  war  is  over.  Most 
of  my  friends  have  left  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
and  there  are  rather  sad  memories  connected  with 
the  old  place.     I  shouldn't  care  to    live   there    again, 


PEACE  305 

and  I  shouldn't  care  to  live  anywhere  else,  if  I  must 
settle  over  there." 

''Then  come  and  make  yourself  a  home  next  to 
us.  I  will  sell  you  a  good  piece  of  land  at  your  own 
price.     What  do  you  say  ^  " 

"  That's  a  very  kind  offer,  Captain,  and  I  appreci- 
ate it,  I  assure  you,  but  I'd  like  to  think  about  it." 
He  glanced  quickly  at  Marianne  as  he  spoke.  She 
had  dismounted,  and  Jack  was  leading  her  horse 
while  she  walked  by  his  side. 

"  I  owe  you  a  debt  I  can  never  repay,"  Captain 
Reyburn  continued.  "  You  saved  my  girl's  life,  and 
if  there's  anything  in  the  world  I  can  do  for  you, 
Jack,  you  have  but  to  tell  me.  But  I  must  be  get- 
ting along.  If  you  two  like  to  take  a  slower  way  of 
getting  home,  just  take  your  time.  Don't  forget 
that's  a  standing  offer  about  the  land." 

"But,  Captain,  the  debt  — "  Jack  began.  But  Cap- 
tain Reyburn  was  already  too  far  ahead  to  hear. 

"  What  were  you  going  to  say  ?  "  Marianne  asked 
him. 

They  were  standing  still,  the  horse  cropping  the 
young  grass  at  their  feet. 

"  I  didn't  want  him  to  think  that  he  was  under 
such  a  weight  of  obligation  after  what  you  did  for 
me.     I  wanted  him  to  know  that  the  debt  is  cancelled." 

"  Oh,  you  goose  !  "  returned   Marianne.      And  then 


3o6  A   LOYAL   LASS 

Jack  suddenly  understood  why  she  did  not  want  it 
known  that  she  had  lessened  that  debt. 

He  dropped  the  horse's  bridle,  and  let  the  crea- 
ture nibble  at  will.  *'  Marianne,  Marianne,"  he  said, 
seizing  her  hands,  "  is  that  why  you  did  not  want  it 
known .''  Did  you  think  of  it  so  long  ago  ?  What  a 
stupid  dolt  I  am." 

"  Did  I  think  of  what  ?  Did  you  hear  father  say 
that  if  you  wanted  anything  you  were  to  tell  him  ? 
What  shall  you  ask  for  ?  I  think  he  would  use  his 
influence  with  Mr.  Ashman  if  you  are  thinking  of 
asking  for  Minerva's  hand.  I  hear  the  family  have 
returned." 

"  Marianne,  darling,  will  you  let  me  ask  for  what 
I  most  want  .'^  Will  he  give  it  to  me,  do  you  think.'*" 
Jack  went  on,  paying  no  heed  to  her  teasing. 

"  If  he  wants  to  save  my  life,  he  will,"  Marianne 
answered,  half  laughing,  half  crying. 

''Are  you  joking.?  Do  you  mean  it.-*  Will  you  be 
glad  to  have  me  for  a  neighbor  ?  Ah,  Marianne, 
Marianne,  one  day,  long  ago,  I  looked  up  at  your 
dear  face  watching  me  from  the  little  cabin  window, 
and  I  thought  then  how  gladly,  how  joyfully,  I  would 
make  a  home  for  you,  and  work  all  my  days  for  you 
if  you  would  but  love  me  a  little,  and  now,  how 
dear  such  a  home  would  be  with  you  in  it.  May  I 
build  it  for  you,  Marianne  ?  " 


PEACE  307 

"Perhaps.     Some  day.     Not  yet,  oh,  no,  not  yet." 
*'Why  not  yet.?" 

"  You  will  have  to  prove  yourself  a  good  American 
by  a  certain  length  of  residence ;  you  will  have  to  do 

—  oh,  many  things.  I  believe  it  was  nothing  in  the 
world  but  my  flag  that  induced  you  to  consider  set- 
tling this  side  the  river.  You  owe  your  life  to  it,  as 
I  told  you,  and  you  cannot  do  less  than  acknowledge 
its  power." 

*'  You  are  a  tease,  Marianne." 
"And  so  are  you." 

"  I  confess  it.  I  have  something  else  to  confess. 
That  day,  when  the  flag   protected   me,  you    know,  I 

—  wasn't  altogether  unconscious  all  the  time. " 

The  color  flamed  up  into  Marianne's  face.  "  Jack 
Silverthorn,  all  this  time !  You  mean  —  mean  — 
cheating  —  " 

Jack  put  his  arms  around  her.  "  Forgive  me,  dear 
girl." 

"  Go  away.     I  don't  want  to  speak  to  you." 

"  I  didn't  hear  everything,  I  am  quite  positive," 
Jack  went  on  apologetically,  "  only  a  very  little ;  but 
that  —  oh,  Marianne,  are  you  so  ashamed  of  it.?  It 
has  made  me  so  happy,  and  has  made  me  content  to 
wait  till  I  could  have  a  little  hope  that  your  father 
would  consent  to  let  me  marry  you  some  day.  If  it 
was   true  what    you    said,  you    cannot    mind    that    it 


308  A    LOYAL    LASS 

made  me  happy ;  and  you  said,  a  little  while  ago, 
that  if  your  father  wanted  to  save  your  life,  and  all 
that  —  " 

*'  I  didn't  mean  it ;  I  was  only  joking.  I  told  you 
long  ago  we  could  only  be  friends." 

Jack  looked  very  miserable.  "Then  I  was  dream- 
ing. Very  well,  Marianne,  I  am  sorry  I  didn't 
understand  that  it  was  only  a  dream,  or  that  in  your 
excitement  you  said  what,  in  your  calmer  moments, 
you  would  deny.  You  didn't  really  care,  and  that  is 
all ;  or  else,  though  you  might  have  cared  for  me  a 
Httle  then,  you  do  not  now.  I  cannot  help  loving 
you,  but  I  will  go  back  to  Montreal,  I  think." 

Marianne  turned  swiftly.  ''  No,  no,  you  shall  not. 
I  am  a  horrid  wretch,  and  you  are  much  too  good 
for  me  —  for  a  silly  thing  like  me.  I  meant  it  all, 
every  word.     There,  is  that  enough,  sir.-'      Is  it.?" 

"It  is  enough,  dearest,  best  beloved.  It  is  every- 
thing. Why  were  you  so  cruel .''  How  could  you 
have  the  heart  ?  " 

"  Because  I  am  so  very  silly.  You  will  think  so 
when  I  tell  you.  I  didn't  mean  you  should  know. 
I  wanted  you  to  tell  me  all  over  again.  It  has  been 
a  long  time  since  you  did,  till  to-day.  I  wanted  to 
wait  till  I  thought  my  father  would  say  just  what 
he  has  said,  and  then  I  would  tell  you  to  go  and 
ask  him  ;  and  some  day  I   meant   to    tell    you  myself 


PEACE  309 

about  that   dreadful    day  when    I    said    those    things, 
and  thought  you  didn't  hear." 

"  I  will  tell  you  all  over  again,  and  I  will  ask 
your  father  very  properly.  I  love  you  as  my  life, 
Marianne.  I  love  you  with  all  my  heart.  Some  day 
will  you  say   those  words  you  said  that  day.'"' 

''  I  forget  what  I  said." 

He  drew  her  nearer  to  him,  and  whispered,  "  You 
said,  '  Jack,  my  dearest,  my  only  love,  don't  die.'  " 

*'Did  I  say  all  that.?"  she  whispered  back.  *'You 
must  have  heard  every  word." 

"  Won't  you  say  it  over  so  you  won't  forget  ? 
Won't  you,  Marianne  }  " 

She  stood  without  speaking,  suddenly  shy.  Then 
it  came  over  her  that  he  had  been  so  willing  to  give 
his  love  in  full  measure,  he  had  never  withheld  one 
tithe  of  it  from  her,  and  then  he  was  no  more 
her  enemy  than  she  was  his,  and  she  whispered,  half 
laughing,  ''Jack,  my  dearest,  my  only  love,  don't 
die." 

"  I  won't  if  I  can  help  it,"  he  returned,  laughing, 
too,  "  I  promise  you  I'll  try  not.  Do  you  know  the 
apple  trees  are  all  in  blossom  again  .?  Have  you  for- 
gotten a  day  —  " 

"How  you  do  remind  one  of  humiliating  things." 

*'To  me  they  are  the  joys  of  my  life,  the  happiest 
memories  I  could  possess.     There,  we  are  in  sight  of 


310  A    LOYAL    LASS 

your  house.  See  the  apple  trees,  they  are  covered 
with  blooms.  For  the  sake  of  that  parting,  Mari- 
anne —  " 

''  Oh,  are  you  going  ?  I  didn't  know  it  was  good- 
by.     I  thought  —  " 

"I  am  not  going;  I  have  to  tell  your  father  what 
I  want  before  I  can  think  of  going." 

"  Then,  of  course,  since  it  isn't  good-by  —  you 
know  —  I  couldn't  —  " 

"  Let  it  be  a  parting  from  our  old  trials  and  tribula- 
tions, from  all  uncertainty  and  despair.     Marianne  — " 

She  did  not  resist  as  his  head  bent  lower,  but,  as 
before,  it  was  the  fleetest  kiss  she  gave  him,  and 
then  she  ran  from  him  to  the  house  to  seek  —  strange 
to  say,  not  her  mother,  but  Jerusha.  ''  Oh,  Jerusha, 
Jerusha,"  she  whispered,  hiding  her  hot  face  on  Jeru- 
sha's  shoulder,  "Jack,  you  know  —  Jack  —  " 

Jerusha  patted  her  awkwardly,  but  a  sly  smile 
broke  over  her  face.  "  Why  yes,  Mary  Ann,  I 
know  Jack.     What  about  him  ?  " 

"  He's  going  to  build  a  house,  and  — " 

"  I  don't  see  anything  remarkable  in  that,  that  it 
should  set  you  all  of  a  quiver." 

'*  No,  not  that  —  but  —  there  is  something  more 
remarkable." 

"Well,  out  with  it."      Jerusha  was  merciless. 

Down  w^ent  the  head  again.     "  He's  going  to  build 


PEACE  311 

it  for  me,"  she  whispered,  and  Jerusha  laughed.  But 
she  gave  a  sigh  a  minute  after  and  bestowed  a 
trembhng  kiss  upon  Marianne's  cheek.  ''  God  bless 
you,  child,"  she  said ;  '^  there  ain't  nawthing  like 
honest  love.  I  guess  you've  airnt  it.  It's  come  to 
you  at  the  right  time,  and  I'm  glad  for  you.  They 
say  they  ain't  no  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage  in 
heaven,  but  the'  ain't  a  word  said  about  the'  being 
no  loving."  Marianne  lifted  her  head,  and  softly 
kissed  the  sunburnt  face.  Jerusha  went  to  the  door, 
and  looked  out  at  the  bloom-sweet  orchard.  ''  Asa 
Peaslee's  taken  a  shine  to  that  little  old  cabin  in  the 
woods,"  she  said,  in  an  altered  tone.  "  He's  bought 
it  off  the  folks  that  owned  it  ;  they  ain't  coming 
back." 

"  I  am  glad  Asa  is  going  to  have  it.  I  have  an 
affection  for  that  little  old  cabin.  Poor  Asa,  his 
lame  leg  will  prevent  him  from  going  back  to  his 
peddling,  I  am  afraid.  Is  he  going  to  live  there 
alone  ? " 

Jerusha  did  not  answer  for  a  moment,  then  she 
said,  in  a  hard  way,  "  He  wanted  I  should  come  and 
keep  house  for  him." 

"  Oh,  Jerusha,  Jerusha !  And  are  you  going  ?  Do 
you  mean  to  leave  us  ? " 

"  No,  marm,  I  ain't.  I'm  nobody's  fool.  I  had  a 
real    hankering   arter    them    leach    pits    and    my   old 


312  A   LOYAL    LASS 

soap  kittle,  but  when  I  considered  what  went  with 
'em  I  give  'em  up  right  wilHngly." 

''Asa  is  very  handy;  I  think  he  will  get  along 
without  a  wife." 

"Can't  say.  Men's  terrible  onsartin  critturs.  You 
can't  expect  much  of  'em,  even  the  best  among  'em. 
The  heart  of  man  is  deceitful  above  all  things  and 
desperately  wicked." 

"  O,  dear  me,  Jerusha,  how  discouraging.  I  shall 
not  stay  to  listen  to  such  remarks." 

"You'd  better  go,"  returned  Jerusha,  half  mali- 
ciously; "here's  your  father  looking  fur  you;  he's 
called  you  twicet." 

Marianne  started  back,  then  she  gave  an  embarrassed 
laugh  and  said  to  herself,  "  There's  no  use  putting  it 
off;  I  might  as  well  be  over  with  it."  She  ran  out  at 
once  to  meet  her  father,  and  they  sat  down  together 
upon  a  pile  of  logs  left  from  the  building. 

"  Look  here,  young  woman,"  said  Captain  Rey- 
burn.   "how  old  are  you.?" 

"  I  am  almost  twenty  years  old,  sir." 

He  looked  at  her  in  surprise.  "  Goodness,  child,  I 
can't  believe  it.     I  thought  you  were  about  seventeen." 

"  I  was  about  that  when  the  war  broke  out." 

"That's  it;  the  war  made  me  forget.  Why,  you're 
two  years  older  than  your  mother  was  when  I 
married  her." 


PEACE  313 

"Yes,  sir." 

*'  What  about  this  young  fellow,  Jack  ?  He's  asked 
me  for  a  pretty  big  thing  in  payment  of  my  debt  of 
obligation." 

"  Not  very  big,  sir,  only  five  feet  one  and  a  half." 

"  You  minx,  I  see  you  are  in  the  game.  You  want 
to  leave  your  old  dad,  do  you .''  Just  as  he  has  you 
back  again  ? " 

"  Oh,  no,  I  don't,  not  for  a  long,  long  while.  And 
besides,  you  didn't  mind  my  going  to  Kentucky  with 
Cousin  Fred." 

"  You've  got  me  there,  haven't  you.  How  about 
your  grandmother's  plan  for  you  and  Victor.?  No 
entanglement  there  ? " 

"  No,  sir,  that  was  over  long  ago.  I  think  grand'- 
mere  has  other  plans  for  Victor,  and  besides,  I 
should  be  nearer  you  on  this  side  the  river." 

"That's  so.  I've  as  good  as  sold  Jack  a  hundred 
acres,  at  least  —  but  we'll  talk  about  that  later.  I 
thought  you  were  too  good  an  American  to  marry  a 
man  who'd  fight  against  your  country." 

"  I'd  rather  marry  a  man  that  was  brave  and  hon- 
est and  true  to  his  own  country  when  he  thought  she 
needed  him,  than  one  like  Victor,  who  wouldn't  fight 
at  all.  Besides,  Jack  is  going  to  be  an  American. 
I  would  never,  never  live  anywhere  but  under  the 
Stars  and  Stripes." 


314  A   LOYAL    LASS 

"That's  right  all  around.  He  won't  have  to  go 
far  back  to  establish  his  claim  to  being  an  American; 
his  father  was  born  in  the  States." 

"Yes,  and  besides,  his  sister  Sue  has  married  a 
Kentuckian." 

"Yes,  I  see.  Well  then,  little  girl,  I  reckon  that 
hundred  acres  has  got  to  go  for  a  wedding  present, 
and  we'll  get  Kate  and  the  boy  over  here  to  take 
your  place,  for  I  don't  see  but  that  we've  got  to  let 
you  go ;  it  won't  do  to  keep  the  young  man  waiting 
too  long  for  a  home.  I  like  the  boy ;  and  because  a 
man  fought  on  the  other  side  is  no  reason  he  can't 
be  honest  and  straightforward  and  manly.  I  learned 
that  up  in  Quebec,  where  I  have  some  good  friends 
this  minute,  for  all  they  wore  the  king's  uniform  while 
I  was  a  prisoner  at  their  mercy.  We'll  agree  to  bury 
the  hatchet,  and  I  guess  there  will  be  no  quarreUing 
over  politics.  I  think  Jack  will  be  good  to  my  little 
girl,  and  it  is  worth  everything  to  have  her  close  by. 
Come  now,  kiss  your  old  dad,  and  run  along  and 
tell  mother." 

Marianne  was  not  slow  to  give  him  all  the  kisses 
he  wanted,  and  he  watched  her  graceful  figure  as  it 
disappeared  into  the  house ;  then  he  turned  away  with 
a  sigh.  "We'll  have  to  get  Kate  and  the  baby  over 
here,"  he  said. 

But,    as    Marianne   said,    grand'mere   had    her    own 


PEACE  315 

plans.  To  let  that  baby  go  was  something  not  to  be 
thought  of.  She  realized  it,  yes,  of  course  it  was 
the  right  of  the  Reyburns  to  care  for  Kate  and  her 
child,  but  she  confided  to  Victor  they  would  all  be 
desolated  without  that  baby.  She  perceived  that  to 
a  young  man  of  Victor's  sensibility  the  spectacle  of  a 
young  mother  and  her  child  was  one  of  unusual  beauty ; 
and  then  Kate  was  a  superior  woman,  so  sweet  of 
soul,  so  good  to  have  around  one.  She  did  not  wish 
to  depreciate  Marianne,  whom  she  loved,  she  idolized, 
but  it  would  be  cruel  to  deprive  her  parents  of  their 
only  child,  and  Victor  had  not  seemed  of  late  so 
charmed  to  consider  the  old  plan.  It  was  not  that 
Marianne  had  less  charm,  but  that  the  young  mother 
and  child  had  more, —  so  pathetic,  so  appealing  to  a 
young  man  of  good  heart.  *'Yes,  Victor,  you  see," 
she  went  on  to  say,  "that  it  would  be  of  all  things 
the  most  dehghtful.  Royal's  son  is  provided  for  at 
the  same  time  that  you  are.  Victorine,  our  saint, 
has  still  her  dot,  though  she  will  not  have  her  hus- 
band;  she  does  not  wish  one,  our  poor  Victorine. 
She  adores  the  child.  Then  how  cruel  to  deprive 
her  of  this  joy.     You  see,  Victor,  my  wish.?" 

"  I  see,  maman  ;  but  you  do  not  consider  Kate.  For 
me,  I  am  more  than  content.  It  is,  as  you  say,  a 
beautiful  sight,— the  mother  and  her  young  child.  It 
fills  me  with  holy  thoughts,  but  I  do  not  know  if  she 


3i6  A    LOYAL    LASS 

would  consent?  Her  heart  is  there  buried  in  the 
grave  of  her  husband." 

"  Patience,  my  son,  patience.  You  have  that  rare 
virtue,  which  is  not  that  of  every  man.  Already  I  see 
her  depend  upon  you,  look  up  to  you,  confide  in  you. 
In  good  time,  perhaps  not  the  love  she  gave  to  Royal, 
but  affection,  yes,  affection.  She  is  too  sweet  a  nature 
not  to  make  happy  the  man  she  marries.  Yes,  yes,  I 
see  it  will  all  come  about  in  time.  She  will  not  reject 
you  after  a  while." 

It  was  when  Marianne  came  to  tell  Kate  that  she 
had  decided  upon  her  wedding-day  that  she  first  per- 
ceived that  it  might  be  possible  for  grand'mere's  plan 
to  come  about.  In  her  own  heart  Marianne  had  hoped 
that  it  would.  It  seemed  so  good  an  arrangement, 
even  Mr.  Reyburn  agreed  when  his  wife  told  him,  and 
he  entered  into  the  conspiracy  by  not  demanding  that 
Madame  should  give  up  Kate  and  the  baby.  Kate 
herself  was  the  only  one  who  was  oblivious  of  it  all. 
She  was  relieved  that  they  did  not  insist  upon  her 
changing  her  home.  She  was  very  content,  even 
happy,  where  she  was.  They  loved  her  dearly ;  they 
were  so  good  to  her ;  they  were  less  strangers  than  the 
Reyburns.  It  was  now  over  two  years  since  she  had 
become  a  widow,  and  in  two  years  a  home  can  become 
much  more  a  home. 

She  greeted  Marianne's   news   joyfully.     "  I    am  so 


PEACE  317 

glad,"  she  said.  "  Dear  old  Jack,  he  is  the  happiest 
mortal  alive.  It  does  one  good  to  see  his  sunny  face. 
And  when  is  it  to  be  ?  " 

"On  the  Fourth  of  July,"  returned  Marianne,  tri- 
umphantly. 

Kate  laughed.  "  Oh,  you  most  patriotic  of  maidens, 
you  give  poor  Jack  no  chance." 

"No,"  Marianne  laughed,  "I  don't  intend  to.  I 
mean  that  he  shall  always  celebrate  the  day.  There 
are  more  reasons  than  one  why  he  is  perfectly  con- 
tented to  be  married  on  the  Fourth.  Jack  is  very 
sentimental,  if  you  did  but  know  it,  and  he  has  reason 
to  remember  more  than  one  Fourth  of  July,  he  says. 
There  is  an  American  flag  which  belongs  to  me.  We 
shall  be  married  under  that ;  he  loves  it  and  I  love  it, 
and  we  shall  keep  it  treasured  always.  I  will  tell  you 
why,  some  day,  when  I  am  an  old  married  woman." 

"You  do  love  Jack  very  dearly,  don't  you.?"  said 
Kate,  wistfully. 

"  I  do  love  him  very,  very  dearly,"  Marianne  an- 
swered steadily.  "  He  is  much  too  good  for  me,  but  I 
hope  I  shall  grow  better  and  wiser  as  I  grow  older; 
there  is  room  for  it,"  she  said  lightly,  to  cover  her  real 
earnestness.  "  You  will  all  come  in  your  best  bibs  and 
tuckers.  You  must  have  a  pretty  new  white  gown, 
Kate.  I  want  it  to  be  a  happy  day  for  every- 
body." 


3i8  A    LOYAL    LASS 

Kate  sat  thoughtful  over  her  sewing.  "  Will  it  be  a 
happy  day  for  Victor  ?  "  she  asked  hesitatingly. 

"  For  Victor }  Oh,  Kate,  you  don't  think  —  why,  that 
was  over  long  ago.  We  were  never  lovers  at  the  best ; 
it  was  only  make  beHeve,  because  grand'mere  wanted  it. 
Did  you  think  —  why,  Kate,  don't  you  know  — " 
She  looked  at  her  with  an  amused,  half  surprised 
expression,  and  then  ran  out,  saying,  "  I  must  tell  my 
news  to  the  others." 

She  found  that  Jack  was  before  her  so  far  as  Victor 
was  concerned,  but  she  drew  the  latter  aside  and  said, 
"  You  might  be  as  happy  as  we  are  if  you  were  not  as 
bHnd  as  a  mole,  you  slow  old  Victor." 

"What  do  you  mean.?"  asked  Victor,  showing  more 
eagerness  than  was  his  wont. 

"There's  such  a  thing  as  being  too  patient,"  Mari- 
anne returned,  nodding  her  head  wisely.  "There  is 
Kate  coming  this  way;    go  and  meet  her,  and — " 

But  this  time  Victor  was  not  dull  of  comprehension. 
He  walked  off  with  a  great  leap  at  his  heart,  for  she 
who  was  coming  was  the  one  woman  in  the  world  to 
him  at  that  moment. 

Marianne  turned  to  Jack.  "  There  is  a  little  tinkhng 
brook  over  there  in  the  woods.  I  used  to  sail  chips 
there  when  I  was  a  little  child."  Jack  looked  at  her 
with  appreciative  eyes.  It  was  not  the  memory  of 
her  childhood  which  made  hers  so  sweetly  moist ;  the 


PEACE 


319 


little  brook  had  other  associations,  he  well  knew.  He 
took  her  hand  in  his,  and  together  they  walked  slowly 
down  the  path  to  the  woods. 

Victorine  sat  at  the  door ;  in  her  lap  lay  the  sleeping 
boy,  one  chubby  hand  clasping  her  fingers.  She  sang 
softly  to  him  a  quaint  old  French  lullaby.  She  saw 
Victor  lead  Kate  down  the  orchard  lane,  to  where  stood 
Httle  Madame  Desvouges  in  bright-eyed  expectation. 
She  saw  Marianne  and  Jack  saunter  off  together,  so 
engrossed  in  each  other  that  the  world  seemed  to  hold 
but  the  two.  As  in  a  vision  the  coming  years  passed 
before  her.  For  Victor  and  Kate,  for  Marianne  and 
Jack,  would  be  hope  and  home  and  wedded  love.  She 
looked  down  at  the  child  upon  her  knees.  To  her  God 
had  given  Royal's  boy. 


